Binding Words

Book 9:

Accord

Written by

Daniel Schinhofen

Edited by

Sammi Katt

Copyright © 2022 Daniel J. Schinhofen

No parts of this book may be reproduced in any form by an electronic or mechanical means – except in the case of brief quotations embodied in articles or reviews – without the written permission from the publisher.

The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarities to real persons, living or dead, are purely coincidental and not intended by the author.

Copyright © 2022 Daniel J. Schinhofen

All rights reserved.

Contents

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-one

Chapter Twenty-two

Chapter Twenty-three

Chapter Twenty-four

Chapter Twenty-five

Chapter Twenty-six

Chapter Twenty-seven

Chapter Twenty-eight

Chapter Twenty-nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-one

Chapter Thirty-two

Chapter Thirty-three

Chapter Thirty-four

Chapter Thirty-five

Chapter Thirty-six

Chapter Thirty-seven

Chapter Thirty-eight

Chapter Thirty-nine

Chapter Forty

Chapter Forty-one

Chapter Forty-two

Chapter Forty-three

Chapter Forty-four

Chapter Forty-five

Chapter Forty-six

Chapter Forty-seven

Chapter Forty-eight

Chapter Forty-nine

Chapter Fifty

Chapter Fifty-one

Chapter Fifty-two

Chapter Fifty-three

Chapter One

Sean was lost in thought as he slowly got dressed. Over the last two tendays, they’d settled in to Accord. They’d made allies with a few Lords, and Hallie was establishing them with the lesser nobles. They’d even planned an informal dinner party tomorrow with those nobles.

Hallie had been cautious in finding out about Lady Camilla Fireheart. Fireheart was the heir to the main family of that same name, and was supposedly going to marry Lord Truestrike. Sean knew he should stop in to speak with Velin and Solanice in the bog to get more information soon.

The clinic had seen an uptick in people to heal. Between the guard bringing them people and the less fortunate of the city, they always had business. Sean was sure the other healers would be taking notice soon. He’d only met them all once, so he knew today would be even more important.

The good news was that the staff had been phased out at Forged Bonds over the last two days— only Aria was still working for Forged Bonds. She was sure she’d be done before Tenday, which made her happy. She wanted to be there for the family outing they’d planned for that day.

There were still things to handle besides the party coming up; Augustus MacLenn was uncertain if the head of his family, Octavius, would ally the MacLenn family with Forged Bonds or not. Sean was sure he’d be dragged into that soon.

Vasu Flamehair was willing to show Sean the sewers when they both had time. It was something Sean still wanted to get to, as he was sure he could find ways to improve it for his friends.

On top of that, he still wanted to go to the Accord library in the central tower. Somewhere in there was the story about the Agreement between the Tuatha and the Queens that started this whole journey.

Slipping on the mithril jewelry that contained his armor and weapons wasn’t even conscious— it was second nature, now. The adamantine ring with a single sharp thorn on its inner ring never left his hand. That thorn let his sentient sword, Dark Cutter, stay in top shape. The last piece of adornment he put on was the braided bracelet that’d been made back in Oakwood. It helped remind him of why he was on this course to get vengeance on Truestrike.

Leaving the dressing room, Sean briefly passed through the master bedroom on his way down to breakfast. He went by the empty room he used periodically to have alone time with a wife or two instead of all nine of them. After that came the staff rooms. His lips twitched into a smile as he thought about how they’d paired off. It really did make him happy to know the people he cared for had love.

The second floor held rooms he was proud of, as he’d made sure they were set up for his wives and staff. There was a woodworking shop, a dance studio, a music studio, a painting room, and a workout room. The last one he took great pride in, as he’d put together a full weight set for Quinna and Quilla. The twins were ecstatic when he showed it to them, and he’d heard the other staff even joined them on and off at times.

The study and library accounted for the last few rooms on the second floor. Fiona used the study to keep their household accounts. Sean had a desk in it, but he hadn’t used it at all yet. The library was mostly used by the younger Fairies who were learning to read, write, and do math. One of the staff always pulled a book for them after breakfast; that made Sean’s heart warm to know how much all of his family cared for each other. While the staff wasn’t married to him yet, they were as close as family already.

When he made it to the front room, his steps slowed, as they always did. The memorial wall dominated the front room— his eyes always went to Lilly and Chastity first. Their likeness always caused him a little pain whenever he saw the memorials. Sure they were on his divine plane, but they’d died during his conflicts in Hearthglen. Next to Chastity’s likeness was her mother, Marjorie. She’d also died during that conflict, killed by one of Truestrike’s minions. The last non-Fairy or cuon was Rosa, Rumia’s mother. The part-Dryad took care of the gardens on his plane now, but Sean still harbored some sorrow for her death, as it had hurt Rumia.

Looking away from them, he glanced at the Messenger Fairies who’d died in his service. Most of them had been killed when Lord Sharpeyes tried to kill Sean, but one had died when his wives had. Omin now led the dead Fairies on Sean’s plane, making sure they were happy while they waited for their paired to join them. The last likeness on the wall was for the cuons. Sean had made them for the hounds who’d died during the attack on Sharpeyes’ manor. He’d ordered them to fight and they had. As part of his pack, they’d gone to his plane when they died. He hadn’t known them, but they’d been his allies. The only cuon he’d known had died trying to save Rosa when his manor in Hearthglen had been attacked. Ursa had been the mate for Caleb, his then alpha, and was the first cuon enshrined in his homes.

Pushing past his sorrow, Sean made it down the hall to the dining room. When he entered, he let his eyes drift over everyone who was already seated. His wives, the staff, and his mother-in-law, Mizuki Mooncaller, were all chatting amiably with each other. A few gave him smiles when he went toward his seat at the head of the table.

“Good morning, ladies,” Sean greeted the room, getting a chorus of good mornings in return.

He was just sitting down when the door opened, allowing Glorina, Mona, and Lona into the room with the laden carts. The trio of Rabbit Moonbound served the table in short order before taking their own seats.

“Smells wonderful,” Sean said as he served himself. He still found it silly that he had to serve himself before the others.

The room was mostly quiet as they ate. The little pieces of conversation were about the food. The cooks all thanked them for the kind words and answered the couple of questions asked about what they’d cooked.

When breakfast was over, Sean exhaled happily. “Tasted even better than it smelled, and it smelled wonderful, as I said. Good job, ladies.”

All three Rabbit Moonbound thanked him.

“Ladies,” Fiona said, her heterochromatic eyes sweeping the staff, “I’ve set up the rotation of who goes on what days to the clinic. One staff and two of Sean’s wives will always be there. Glorina, would you swap tomorrow for the day after?”

“Yes. I have to be here to handle dinner prep,” Glorina nodded.

“Thank you. I was sure you would. Aria will be there every day once she’s done with the workshop. At the moment, we’re pretty sure she’d be close enough for her to catch us if something terrible happened.”

“Helga and I will be there most of the time, too,” Sean said. “Considering the workshop and clinic are next door, though, we’re confident that she’s close enough if I have to go out.”

“We understand, sir,” Tiska said, her jackal ears twitching slightly.

Fiona gave the maid a smile. “Thank you, Tiska. Hallie will be home most of the time, or out handling our connections with the nobility. That’s the best we can do about spacing out the Choosers until we get another one.”

“As soon as I feel able, I will be pulling others into the role,” Helga said. The former Valkyrie looked over the staff. “Sean’s wives will be chosen first, but once we are all Choosers, then you will have a chance to take up the mantle.”

Quinna and Quilla nodded, though both looked a bit sad at the news. The two Bovine Moonbound were powerfully built and had asked before about being picked for the role, but neither would begrudge Sean’s wives the chance to be Choosers first.

“Tomorrow, we’ll be having the informal dinner with the lower nobles Hallie has talked with, along with Dame Evelyn Bloodheart and our friends,” Fiona went on. “Today, we focus on making sure the house is perfectly in order. We’ve done the best we could while most of us were occupied, but now we’re mostly home, so we can get things perfected again.”

The staff all chorused in agreement to her words.

“And tonight, I’ll be going to see the healers again,” Sean added. “Hallie will be with me. I’m not sure if our sudden surge of customers has caused any hard feelings yet or not, but I want to get ahead of it, if possible.”

“We’ll do our best,” Hallie smiled at him, her bright blue eyes filled with love.

“Sir,” Rumia asked slowly, “we’re still going to the gardens on Tenday, right?”

Sean gave the gardener a soft smile. “Yes, Rumia. All of us, the whole family. That includes you, Mom,” he said, looking at Mizuki, “if you want.”

Mizuki grinned at him— she still recalled how she’d erred when first meeting him. “I will stay home. I’ve never been one for plants, and I’m thinking that it just being your wives and wives-to-be would be better.”

“Okay,” Sean said, “but that’s days away. Let’s focus on the big steps ahead of us, first.”

Everyone agreed with him.

Sean got to his feet. “Ladies, we’ve barely begun what we came here for. I’m sure things will get ugly again… I hope it won’t be as bad as before, but no matter what, I’ll do my best for all of you.”

“We believe in you, sir,” Arliat said, the others agreeing with her immediately.

“As do we, husband,” Fiona smiled at him, brushing some of her red hair behind a slightly pointed ear.

“Let’s get the day started,” Sean said. “Those going to the clinic, meet me out back in five minutes.”

Chapter Two

The clinic was doing decent business; Xenta, Felora, Myna, Helga, and Sean each saw to multiple people. In between healing, those who came with him made hair clips, as they were still Forged Bonds’ most sold item.

Gwen was able to calm most of their patients before they were seen. The half-Succubus didn’t even have to use any of her powers to manage it. That calmness made the healing process easier, as their patients weren’t panicked when being checked over.

“Have I done well, sir?” Xenta asked.

“Yeah. Your work on those broken toes was perfect.” Sean gave her a smile.

A Fairy came shooting into the room, landing hard on the table. “Sir, the guard requests your aid. Two streets west, fire at a tavern. Many injured.”

“Helga, Xenta, you’re with me,” Sean said, already moving. “Myna, Fel, you have the clinic.”

Gwen blinked when Sean and the other two rushed out of the back. Another Fairy, this one wearing a simple covering with the icon of the city, landed on her desk to request aid. The Fairy who’d come to Sean was answering Myna’s and Felora’s questions.

The smoke was thick as it rose up from the fire, the blackness spreading across the sky. With that giving them a clear destination, Sean ran— but not faster than those with him— to go help. As he got closer, he could see a dozen people with their hands joined, chanting as the building burned. The guard standing beside them looked a little anxious as the fire raged.

Outside of the inner rings of guards, even more people were on the street. When Sean came rushing up, a guard held up his hand to stop Sean.

“Healer MacDougal! Move!” Sean snapped.

The corporal blinked dumbly, but stepped aside for him and the two with him. The people on the street had various degrees and severity of burns. Two of them, both guards, only had minor burns, but had compresses that were tinged red.

“Triage and help. I have you,” Sean told Helga and Xenta. He went to the injured guards. “What happened?”

“Arrest gone wrong,” one of the men grunted. “Fucker knifed me and Greg, then started the fire to escape. We only managed to break his arm.”

Sean knelt down, touching the first one to heal him. “He missed your vitals. Be thankful for your armor.”

“I am.”

“Ven?” Sean called. When Ven landed next to him, Sean went on, “Tell Myna first, but then send word to all the other healers. Looking for a man with a broken arm… Which one?”

“Left,” Greg hissed.

“Broken left arm. He might smell faintly of smoke. If seen, they should inform the guard and be careful. He’s a threat to them.”

“Yes, sir,” Ven said as they took off.

“Didn’t think of that…” the first guard muttered.

“We can’t think of everything, Gunnar,” Greg replied. “Not like we can see the future or anything.”

“True.”

Sean’s eye twitched, the back and forth distracting him briefly. Finished with Gunnar, Sean moved to Greg. “You just stumbled on the guy, I’m assuming?”

“Yeah, during a random check of the tavern.” Gunnar exhaled in relief as the pain began to fade.

A moment later, there was the sound of thunder, making Sean jerk. Looking up, he saw that the fire was suddenly being drenched in a downpour. The people who’d been chanting looked exhausted as the fire was snuffed out. The sheer volume of water flooded the building, inside and out.

Sean grimaced; he could think of better ways to handle a fire than what’d just happened. He filed the thought aside for later as he went back to focusing on Gunnar.

“Captain’s here… dammit,” Greg sighed.

“Healer, are they okay?” the commanding voice asked.

Sean stood up. “Both healed to peak condition. Each had multiple knife wounds. If you’ll excuse me, I need to help with the others.”

The captain glanced at where Helga and Xenta were working, and his eyebrows rose. He motioned Sean away as he advanced at the two guards. “Tell me how you two fucked this up.”

“Skadderly surprised us. He saw us first,” Greg began to explain.

Sean knelt beside the next burn victim, one of the barmaids. “Easy, miss… I’m here to help,” Sean murmured softly. His expression turned into a grimace when he saw the amount of blistered skin she had on display.

“Hurts…” she whimpered.

“It won’t for long.”

~*~*~

The victims were healed of all traces of burns. They thanked Sean, Xenta, and Helga repeatedly, shocked to be healed so much. Only one of them wasn’t thrilled, and that was the middle-aged man who stared at the burnt remains of his tavern. It was then that Sean realized it was the Crafted Mug.

“Well, fuck…” Sean sighed. “Xenta, go back to the clinic, please.”

“Yes, Lord,” the Fox Moonbound said, dipping a curtsy out of reflex before hurrying away.

Those two words got those who’d been helped to really look at Sean, and recognition began to dawn. Before any of them could make a scene, the captain came striding Sean’s way.

“Healer, a moment,” the captain said with a tinge of arrogance, clearly not knowing who Sean was.

“Yes, sir,” Sean said when he got closer.

“Thank you for your aid. The city will reimburse you. You’re the healer who charges flat fees, are you not?”

Sean was a little bemused at the way the captain seemed oblivious to who he was, besides being a healer. “That’s true, sir.”

“It’ll be paid. How many of the wounded need to be seen by another?”

“None. All twelve victims were healed.”

Brow furrowing, the captain finally looked at the ten people who’d needed healing. Disbelief was written large across his features. “I guess they weren’t severely burned, after all.”

“Most of them had burns that covered every inch of exposed flesh. The barmaid specifically was the worst of them,” Sean said a touch coldly.

“But…” the captain’s frown deepened.

“Captain Volsok, a word?” another guard in fancier armor asked as he strode into the ring of guards.

“Major,” Volsok said, leaving Sean to go speak to the higher-ranked man.

“We are done. Should we go, My Lord?” Helga asked.

“The major will be coming to talk with us in a moment,” Sean murmured, his eyes focused on the two ranking guards.

Sean was right— the major looked his way, asked Volsok who Sean was, then rolled his eyes when the captain explained that Sean was just the healer. Cutting him off, the major advanced on Sean.

“Lord MacDougal, thank you for your help,” the major said formally.

“I was happy to help, Major…?”

“Ah, yes. Major Dimitry Ianson. I’m the head of the guard for this section of the city. Commander Queensblood has informed me that we should use you for all the injuries we can.”

“I wasn’t expecting to be called out of my clinic, Major, but for this, it was needed,” Sean said pleasantly. “I hope you find this man.”

“We will,” Ianson said tightly. “We should have today, but instead, we have this unmitigated disaster.”

“Disaster, I’ll agree with. Unmitigated, I’m not sold on,” Sean said. “You had no fatalities, thankfully.”

Ianson nodded slowly. “Yes… yes, that will work. It will still cost the city more than it should have. We have to reimburse you for your work. The city will also have to reimburse the owner, as it was during the attempted arrest of a criminal that the tavern was burned.”

Ven landed on Sean’s shoulder. “Sean, the man just came into the clinic. He’s suspicious, but Gwen has managed to make him think he has her fooled.”

Sean’s eyes sharpened. “Major, maybe I can help you more. Bring your men; my clinic is just two streets away. By the time you arrive, I’ll have your criminal for you.”

Ianson was about to reply to tell Sean that his men would handle it without him, but Sean just vanished from sight. Eyes wide, the major turned his gaze to Helga, who had vanished, as well. “What in the Queens’ names?”

Sean landed outside the clinic, keeping Camo up as Helga landed beside him. The pair entered, becoming visible to motion Gwen to stay where she was.

“What room?”

“One, sir. Myna was going to see him if you didn’t return soon.”

Sean grunted as he went invisible again. He slipped into the back to find Myna also Camouflaged next to the first room. When he came through the door, Myna stepped back, reappearing and sheathing her blades.

Sean nodded as he became visible again. “I’ll see the patient,” he said loudly enough that he knew the man would hear.

“If he attacks, I’ll gut him…” Myna murmured.

“He won’t get the chance,” Sean told her softly.

Opening the door, Sean walked into the room. The man had his arm tucked into his unlaced shirt. The bandage wrapped around it was stained red.

“You the healer?” he asked in a pain-tinged voice.

“One of those who work here,” Sean smiled. “The main healer was called away by the guard a while ago. Something about a fire, I think?”

The man’s eyes shifted, but a hint of a smile touched his lips. “Yeah, I saw the smoke. Hope everyone’s okay.”

“The Lord is a powerful man. I’m sure he’ll manage,” Sean said. “What brought you in?”

“My arm, obviously!” the man hissed. “I got it caught under a carriage.”

“Multiple fractures, then. You don’t mind if I touch your shoulder, right?”

“No. Go ahead,” the man said, clearly at ease.

Sean smiled as he put his hand on the man’s uninjured shoulder, but that smile faded when he glared into the man’s eyes. “She would’ve been disfigured for life. You’ll die much quicker than you deserve.”

Puzzlement filled the man’s face and wasn’t gone when he fell to the floor. Sean hadn’t bothered to keep him upright. The thump got Helga and Myna to enter the room at speed, but they both relaxed when they saw Sean standing.

“Sleeping, Master?” Myna asked.

“Yeah. The guard should be here soon. Helga, get the doors for me, please,” Sean said as he lifted the unconscious man. “I’ll take him out front for them.”

Myna kissed his cheek. “I’m glad you told us. Otherwise, Fel or I would’ve seen him.”

“I thought he’d have fled this part of the city,” Sean snorted. “I was being overly cautious.”

“Which was the right thing to do,” Myna smiled. “See you in a bit.”

“Yup,” Sean said as he carried the criminal out of the room.

The guard was rushing for the clinic when he stepped outside. They slowed upon seeing Sean with the man over his shoulder. The major was breathing hard, but he was the first one to reach him.

“Here you go. One arsonist,” Sean said first, dropping the man onto the top step.

Ianson was clearly regaining his breath when he reached the step. Rolling the man over, he grunted. “This is him. Captain… take him in.”

Volsok and the other dozen guards manacled the sleeping man before carting him off.

“What happened to him?” Ianson asked.

“I put him to sleep. He’ll wake up in a couple of hours.”

“Hmm… You healed all dozen people, then handed us the criminal who started it all,” Ianson looked thoughtful.

“My civic duty,” Sean said. “I’m tired, Major. If there’s nothing else, I’m going to retire for the day. My staff will keep things running until the business day ends.”

“The guard thanks you, Lord MacDougal. I apologize for my captain not knowing who you were. This will be remedied.”

“I’ll leave it in your hands,” Sean said. “Good day, Major.”

“Good day, Lord.”

Sean went back inside with Helga, then sighed. “Well, that’ll probably be the news later when I meet with the other healers.”

“Very likely,” Helga agreed.

“We’ll sit with the others and craft. Myna, Xenta, and Fel will be handling the rest of the healing today to keep up appearances.”

“Is everything alright, Sean?” Gwen asked.

“Everything’s fine, Gwen. I need to let Amedee know the tavern she was using just burnt down.”

“I’ll have her notified,” Ven said from the rafters.

“Thank you, Ven,” Sean said. “Now to go praise Xenta for her hard work.”

Helga smiled, glad he’d thought of doing so. They’d just stepped into the back when Sean stopped her. She turned to look at him, then chuckled when he kissed her, pleased that he’d thought of thanking her, too.

Entering the sitting room a moment later, Sean smiled at Xenta. “Good work with the victims, Xenta.”

Blushing lightly, the Fox Moonbound maid looked down. Her ears swiveled toward him while her tail twitched in happiness. “I just did as you’ve taught us, sir.”

“Maybe,” Sean said. He took the open seat beside her instead of the one between Myna and Felora. “You did a lot of work that involved pretty horrific injuries, not just the small stuff we mostly get here. You deserve recognition for that.”

“If you say so, then it is so, sir.”

Sean glanced at Myna. His Feline Moonbound wife gave him a smile and nod, clearly seeing what he was thinking. Her tail twitched behind her as she watched the maid. Eyes darting to Felora with a small nod to Xenta, Sean silently asked her a question. Felora winked at him, giving back a small nod, her eyes briefly lighting up red.

With a slow, deep breath, Sean reached out and rubbed Xenta’s ears. “I do say so, Xenta. Don’t lord this over the others. I’m going to show all of you affection now and again, starting with you here.”

Xenta’s cheeks heated to scarlet, but she shifted her head under his hand to get the spots she wanted most. “I won’t, sir… Thank you.”

Chapter Three

Sean told the others about the fire; they’d seen the smoke at the manor and knew it wasn’t the clinic, so they hadn’t been too worried. When he explained about the criminal coming to him for healing, some of the others tensed, but relaxed when he finished his story.

“I thanked Helga and Xenta for doing more than normal,” Sean said, wanting it stated clearly. “Ladies,” he looked at the staff, “we’ve agreed it’ll be after the children. Starting today going forward, I’m going to start showing small signs of affection on and off. No kisses or other intimate things, but maybe some head rubs. If you’d like?”

The chorus was loud as all the staff quickly agreed.

Fiona laughed lightly. “Did you think they’d say no, Sean?”

“One or two might not want their ears rubbed. I’ll offer a head pat in its place.” He looked at Prita as he said it.

“Sir, I’m fine with my ears now. Felora helped me see them positively.”

“Sir,” Rumia said slowly, “if we do something spectacular… could we ask for a little more?”

Sean was leery of the question, and he looked at Fiona.

“What kind of more?” Fiona asked.

“A shoulder rub during bath time?” Rumia asked.

“Oh, yes, please!” Tiska blurted before going scarlet.

“Ladies?” Fiona asked the other wives. After a quick chat, they agreed that a light shoulder rub would be okay. “We’ll approve it, but only in rare cases.”

Sean saw all three cooks deflate a little. “I’ll consider it, which means I’ll have to take a midday bath sometimes.”

All three Rabbit Moonbound blushed at him clearly calling them out.

“I know you still feel like you don’t get the same time with me,” Sean said gently, “which is why I try to make it back to train in the afternoon. You’ll also get your days at the clinic.”

“Thank you, sir,” Glorina said. “We’ve felt better about it since we’ve been able to get into a pattern again. Ever since you’ve taken the time to talk to us, we’ve felt much better. The chance you’ll pause to show affection, too…” Her smile was bright when she met his eyes. “I think all of us agree that we’re thrilled that you’re taking that step for us.”

“Wait… does that mean Xenta got an ear rub today?” Cali asked suddenly.

Xenta flushed, nodding in answer to the question.

“I thought she deserved something special for dealing with burn wounds, so she got the first ear rub,” Sean said.

Cali giggled, leaning over to kiss Xenta’s cheek. “Lucky.”

“I don’t envy her the reason why,” Prita shivered. “I know we might heal such wounds, but a handful or more of them all at once makes me feel a bit sick.”

“I agree,” Arliat whispered. She still had a fear of fire, and the talk of burn wounds didn’t sit well with her.

“On that note, I’m going to make something new,” Sean said, seeing a couple who’d rather have the conversation shifted.

“Oh? What this time, husband?” Ida asked with a smile.

Ida had always wanted a crafter as a husband, and Sean had given her that. He let his eyes drink in her black hair and slate-gray eyes. She wasn’t a smith anymore, but she’d joined the twins in working out to keep the hard muscle she’d earned in the forge. “A way to help with fires.”

“Like the kettles?” Ryann asked, her hand covering Ida’s.

Sean chuckled at Ryann’s suggestion. He met her light blue gaze, watching her brush some of her blond hair behind an ear. Ryann and Ida’s love had blossomed after he’d Life Bonded them both. The two were nearly inseparable now, and that made Sean smile.

“More like the showers. I had an iteration of the shower when I was making what we have now that could work to douse fires. It would look a lot like…” Sean trailed off as the memory of the bathhouse being on fire hit him.

“Oh,” Ryann said, suddenly understanding.

“Like what?” Aria asked, a little curious as to why. The white feathers she had instead of hair fluttered as she looked at Sean.

Sean met her red eyes for a long moment before he answered her, “Like how I summoned water when the bathhouse burned.”

Felora grimaced, thinking back to the aftermath of that night, about how her sister had tried to hurt Sean after the fire. Her brown eyes misted and she brushed the black hair from her face. “That was a terrible night…”

“Yes…” Andrea sniffled. “Chas was devastated when her mother died.” She wiped the tears away from her hazel eyes, then touched the hair clip she’d made— it depicted Chastity and kept Andrea’s strawberry-blond hair out of the way. “They hurt our family that night.”

“And we paid them all back,” Sean said thickly as he thought again of his dead wives. “Only one left to pay, and that’s why we’re here.”

“Sir?” Quilla asked, then waited for him to look her way. “Would it be okay to hear about how everything started?”

“We’ve been wondering,” Quinna added.

“I’ll explain it tonight, and you can tell Arliat later,” Fiona said. “Sean, you need to go if you’re going to see the healers.”

“Right,” Sean said, getting to his feet. He went around the table, kissing each of his wives, but also giving the staff some light shoulder squeezes when he passed them.

~*~*~

“We should make a smaller vehicle for trips like this,” Sean mentioned to Hallie as they got off the bus.

“I’ll tell Fiona.” She touched his shoulder gently. “Just do your best. We know that your healing will upset them in time. Cultivate the friendships you can and don’t worry about the others. They are healers, not Lords. They won’t act against you, besides trying to discredit you.”

“Which is hard to do when stroke victims can speak on my behalf, or a Lord with a regrown hand.”

“Exactly. This isn’t going to break you. Being friendly with the healers is only about more allies.”

Exhaling slowly, Sean met her eyes. “Thank you, Hallie.”

“You’re very welcome, my dear, anxious husband,” Hallie murmured, kissing his cheek. “Let’s go be nobility.”

“Joy…” Sean muttered sarcastically.

Hallie snickered, but quickly smoothed her expression as they approached the door. Her eyes went to the wisp lamps beside the entry and her lips pursed. Sean had jokingly asked about vandalizing them before, but removing them from the wall wouldn’t be hard for anyone in their family. She put the thought aside, as it would be best to trade them for electric lamps.

The tavern was busy when they entered it. The healer’s table wasn’t full yet, for which Sean was grateful. He made a mental note to thank Fiona for getting him out of the house when she did. He gave the head of the healer’s guild a smile when she looked their way.

“Guildmaster Goodbody, a pleasure to see you,” Sean greeted her. “Gustav, it’s good to see you, as well,” Sean added to the powerful healer, then greeted the others at the table.

“MacDougal, I wasn’t sure you’d be in tonight,” Mavina Goodbody replied, eyeing him critically.

“Ah, I’m sure you’ve heard rumors about earlier,” Sean said as he flagged down the barmaid.

“Rumors?” Gustav asked.

“Yes. The Crafted Mug was involved in a crime today. It was badly damaged by fire,” Mavina answered Gustav. “The guard called on the closest healer to help with the wounded.”

“The tavern is two blocks from my clinic,” Sean added when Mavina paused. He turned toward the barmaid when she got to the table. “Your best wine for my wife and I.” He handed over a large silver as if the money was nothing.

“Who else did they go to? My business is the next closest, I believe,” Gustav asked, puzzled as he tried to understand why the guard had skipped him.

“Are you?” Sean asked, not having known that tidbit of information.

“I’m four blocks from that tavern, closer to the city center.”

“I had no idea,” Sean admitted. “You’re a general healer like I am, right?”

“Yes,” Gustav said. He sat forward a little as if about to say more, but Mavina cut in.

“They didn’t use another healer,” Mavina dropped the comment almost idly. “Or am I wrong, Lord MacDougal?”

Now, everyone at the table was looking at him questioningly.

“Myself and two assistants healed the injured,” Sean answered simply, “which included the two guards who were wounded trying to arrest the criminal who’d started the fire.”

“How many were injured?” one of the others asked.

“Twelve were in various degrees of distress. Burns, for the most part.”

Every healer who’d helped with a burn in the past grimaced. The act of cleaning the burn and then regrowing the skin was not a pleasant one.

“Ten people were burnt, and you healed them all?” Gustav asked in awe.

“Most were minor,” Sean answered with a straight face, even though he was lying.

“Minor?” Mavina smiled when she asked, her eyes sharp. “My friend said they were more than minor wounds. The barmaid had every bit of exposed skin injured, and we know what a normal barmaid is dressed like.”

“She was the worst of them,” Sean shrugged. His gaze went to the barmaid who was coming their way with two glasses. He accepted his drink without thanking her, feeling proud that he remembered not to, then terrible that he hadn’t.

“So only the barmaid was that bad?” Gustav asked.

“The rest didn’t require as much healing,” Sean said truthfully, if incompletely.

“Hmm… I see,” Mavina said slowly. “The two guards were pretty sliced up, I heard.”

“A few cuts each. I handled them first. Need to keep the guards alive.”

“Even though it was their fault?” Mavina asked.

“It was the criminal’s fault. The guards stumbled upon him during routine rounds. The man cut them, set the fire, then bolted. The guards managed to break the man’s arm before he got away.”

“Which is why he showed up at your clinic while you were finishing up.”

Sean wondered who the hell her source was, as she seemed to know everything. “He did.”

“Were your staff okay?” Gustav asked, clearly worried. “Oh, wait… you said they went with you.”

“My receptionist was still there,” Sean said, noting how the others didn’t seem to care about the criminal injuring anyone Sean had left behind. “She’d sent a Messenger Fairy to tell me we had a patient.”

That got everyone invested in the story again.

“I was curious about how you dealt with him,” Mavina said. “You had him on your shoulder when the guard caught up with you. There was also the manner of your leaving the Crafted Mug. They said you just vanished, then clearly beat them to your clinic fast enough to render the man unconscious.”

Sean focused on Mavina. The older healer met his gaze for a long moment before she looked away. “Your source is quite knowledgeable.”

“He is an old friend, and it was a very eventful day for him,” Mavina said, not meeting his eyes.

“A man of sufficient enough rank to know how things went,” Sean said, fishing for a hint of whether it was the captain or major.

Mavina didn’t reply.

Sean drank from his glass while the others at the table stared at him, wondering if he would explain.

“I got back, and he was waiting to be seen,” Sean said simply. “I walked in and put him to sleep.”

“How?” Gustav asked with wide eyes.

Sean was reminded of a puppy, but managed to keep his face blank. “Healing. It’s not hard if you know the body.”

“And have sufficient energy,” Mavina added.

“There is that. Those who resist make it harder. He expected me to help him, though, so he let me do what I wanted,” Sean smiled.

“My husband is quite… unique,” Hallie smiled broadly as she sipped her wine.

“Then, I picked him up so the guard wouldn’t break down my door,” Sean said after Hallie’s attempt to redirect things from his energy levels. “Went home, spent time with my wives, and then came here.”

“Wives?” one of the other healers, a thin reed of a man who specialized in hearts, asked.

“Yes,” Sean gave him a grin before drinking again.

“How many?”

“More than Hallie,” Sean said evenly. “Why?”

The man blinked, not having expected the question asked so matter-of-factly.

“Uh, that is…”

“A question in bad taste to a Lord?” Hallie asked sweetly. “It really is.”

Gustav coughed, clearly not wanting to get involved, but had a question about the burn victims: “Lord, I was wondering if you could explain the process you use for helping the victims?”

Sean gave Gustav a small nod. “Come by my clinic tomorrow. I’d be happy to talk shop.”

Mavina’s brow furrowed at the last two words. “You would divulge how you do things?”

“For the right people, yes.” He met Mavina’s gaze, then looked at the disbelief on the other’s faces. “What harm does it do to help another healer? He’ll save more people. Isn’t that a good thing?”

“He’d get more business,” the thin man snorted.

“Lionel, right?” Sean asked, a bit fuzzy on the healer’s name.

“Lionel Heart-Bright… Lord,” the healer said stiffly before tacking on Sean’s title.

“How many people can you help in a day? Just an average? I’m assuming about the same as most of the others here. How many people are turned away because you can’t see them? Do they get help when you do? Do they come back to you?”

Lionel was clearly taken aback. “Well, I mean…”

“Exactly. You don’t know. This is a major city, equal to or larger than the Quaditals, yet there are only about a dozen or so healers in the entire city. We see a fraction of those who could use help. Some are too poor, others are not your kind of people, while some you just don’t have the energy for. Not helping each other grow hurts the city overall. My clinic will see everyone, regardless of who they are. We get paid— maybe not extravagantly, but well enough. Today, I will have made more from the guard than you likely made between yesterday and today. Part of that is that I’m a Lord, and powerful. But honestly, most of it is because I have learned how to heal better.”

“Your rates are atrocious,” a snide voice said from behind Sean.

“Ah, that must be Aspirant Healinghand.”

Gregor Healinghand came around the table to take his seat next to Mavina. “I’m sorry, Lord MacDougal. That was uncalled for, but it is truth.”

Sean stared at the arrogant lesser noble. “Only to those who’d rather charge the wealthy than help the infirm. My staff and I saved twelve lives today, Healinghand. How many have you saved in the last cycle?”

Healinghand jerked as if slapped. “You saved commoners.”

Sean looked at Mavina. “Excuse me, Guildmaster? Are you a noble?”

Mavina swallowed, finding herself suddenly in the middle of two nobles. “No.”

“So you’re a commoner?”

“Yes.”

Sean gave Healinghand a flat look. “So saving her is beneath you?”

“What?! I didn’t say that!”

“You implied that anyone but you, me, and my wife at this table could die and that wouldn’t trouble you at all. After all, they’re just ‘commoners.’”

“Easy, husband,” Hallie smiled. “He has rankled your sense of morality. Healinghand, you have surely saved at least three lives this last cycle, right?”

Healinghand shot to his feet, glaring at the Lord and Lady. “Lady MacDougal, you used to be from the Bloodheart family, weren’t you?”

“Yes. From Hearthglen.”

“Your husband, it is said, only just recently became a Lord. Perhaps by marrying you?”

Hallie tittered, hiding her laughter behind her hand. “Goodness, no. He did not become a Lord because of me. I was Dame Bloodheart before my husband married me. Strange that you knew of my past, though.”

“My benefactor has told me about you, your husband, and your multitude of wives,” Healinghand said coldly. “If you’ll excuse me, I do not wish to be near one who has caught the ire of the next High Lord.”

“Tell him hello for me,” Sean said, but his voice was frozen. “I would never have known about him except for Darragh. I’m sure he and I will meet in time.”

Healinghand stalked out in a huff.

A couple of the other healers left just as quickly, clearly not wanting to be near someone who Lord Truestrike didn’t like. When the exodus was finally over, only Mavina and Gustav were left.

“I should go, as well,” Mavina said.

“Politically, a good move,” Hallie said softly. “From a standpoint of what is best for you, terrible. It is said you once tried to help the less fortunate, Goodbody.”

Mavina hesitated— she had been about to stand, but didn’t. “I was young and foolish, much as your husband seems to be now, Lady.”

“Foolish is bowing to a bully and hoping he leaves you alone,” Sean said gently. “Gustav, the choice is yours. Come by tomorrow and I’ll teach you at the very least, but friends of mine always seem to rise higher.”

Gustav blinked, then shot to his feet. “I will, Lord. When would be best for you?”

“The morning,” Sean told the earnest healer. “I look forward to it.”

“Me, as well, Lord.” Gustav bowed, then left.

Mavina stared at Sean. “He’s the best healer out of the group.”

“I know. You’re second in power, Mavina. Why did you let that peacock all but take over?”

“He caught Lord Truestrike’s eye last cycle. He helped with his grandson. That had him raised to Aspirant. I can’t call him out, not with his patron being who he is.”

“Why stop healing like you used to?” Hallie asked gently.

“It didn’t do enough. I was mocked, derided, and left to fail. When I stopped, I quickly rose above the others, and the then-guildmaster took me on as their protégée. I found I preferred the comfort I came to know.”

“But you still do a kindness now and again.”

Mavina sighed. “You’ve not been here long, but already know?”

“A friend saw you healing the pregnant Mink Moonbound in an alley. It gave us the chance to ask about you.”

“Her child would have died…” Mavina murmured. “Children are precious.”

“They are,” Sean agreed. “Come by tomorrow and learn with Gustav. Then, you can either walk away or learn more. I’m doing what you always wanted to, and I can help you manage it. It would mean choosing to walk away from what was, but that will be your choice. Or, don’t come by at all; distance yourself from the start. I won’t offer a hand again, though.”

Mavina exhaled slowly, then stood. “Lord, Lady, the night may be young, but my guild has dispersed for the night. May the Queens bless you both.”

That left just Sean and Hallie at the table, all eyes on them.

“Well, that went poorly…” Sean muttered.

“No, it went well,” Hallie smiled as she finished her wine. “We now have another avenue of finding out more. Allies in the making, and you’ll no longer have to come back here.”

Sean chuckled as he finished his own wine. “Shall we go home, then?”

“Yes. I do believe I would like to spoil my husband.”

Sean’s lips twitched. “As you wish.”

Chapter Four

Sean wasn’t paying as much attention as he should during breakfast, still mulling over the previous night. When Fiona touched his hand, he blinked. “I’m sorry, Fiona, what was that?”

“You’ve been lost in thought all morning, dear. We told the staff about last night. Quilla is going with you today instead of Glorina. They’re switching days this tenday.”

“Understood, dear. Sorry. I’m still wondering if it was the right thing to basically declare myself at odds already… It clearly means he knows we’re here and isn’t happy about it if he told Healinghand.”

“If Mavina comes by, then you’ve gained a good ally. Gustav can be helped to see how things should be, at the very least.”

“We’ll have the party arranged,” Hallie said. “It’ll begin two hours after business closes for the day. There will be plenty of time to prepare for that.”

Sean took a deep breath. “A lot’s happening today…”

“But we’ll be here to help you,” Aria smiled softly.

“Everything will be in order,” Tiska added.

“The food will not fail to impress, sir,” Glorina said.

Sean gave his head maid and cook a nod. “Ladies, I never doubt you to handle your jobs. Which gives me… us,” he nodded at his wives, “peace of mind.”

“Besides,” Hallie said, “you never called yourself an enemy to Truestrike. Healinghand said you were at odds, not you, which gives you room to maneuver. All you said was that you knew of him and would see him in time.”

Sean frowned, thinking back. “I wasn’t pleasant in tone…”

“Only the people who were at the table will know that. Your words can be passed along as an acknowledgment of Truestrike. That’s enough room for now. However, it will mean that the social climb will be harder after today. We’ll need the nobles invited over tonight to side with us. I have no doubt he’s already angling to limit you from gaining allies among the powerful in the city.”

“None of them hold a candle to him,” Myna smiled.

“At least they aren’t likely to challenge him to duels,” Ryann said.

Sean winced at her statement and hoped it wasn’t a jinx. “We’ll see.”

“Even if they do, he would win easily,” Helga said. “His skill is a match for the best in the city, before his Talents or physical ability is added in, if he did not ask one of us to stand in for him.”

“Still hoping for a less bloody conflict…”

“But we can prepare for that not to happen, just in case,” Andrea said.

“Sean, when were you going to work on the invention to help with fires?” Ida asked.

“Not today,” Sean replied. “Maybe tomorrow?”

“Tomorrow would be good,” Ida smiled. “I’ll be at the clinic with you.”

“Who’s going with me today?” Sean asked.

“Andrea and I,” Fiona said. “On that note, we should get going. Aria, has Amedee given you a firm date yet?”

“Tenday,” Aria replied. “Easiest to step away then, as the workers are all off that day. Only the front staff will be in to sell.”

“I was wondering if I might also help?” Mizuki offered. “If nothing else, I can assist in the lobby.”

“If you want to, Mom,” Sean said. “You can help wherever you’d like.”

“It’d give Gwen some peace of mind,” Felora said, “considering the few violent people who’ve come in.”

“I’ll speak with her and see if she’s okay with that,” Mizuki said.

“Well, we all have things to do today,” Sean said as he stood up. “Let’s get to it.”

~*~*~

It was an hour after the clinic opened, with two people already seen for the day, when Gustav arrived. Sean gave Fiona and Andrea kisses before he left the back room. He’d told them he’d be sitting in the third room while he taught him. There was no reason for Gustav to see them all working on Forged Bonds’ goods.

“Quilla, you’re with me. I’ll be using you to help teach him when there are no patients.”

Quilla got to her feet. “Yes, sir.”

Andrea, Fiona, and Helga shared a look as the pair left. “He’s doing good with them,” Fiona said.

“Yes. He chose her when he could’ve had Helga go with him,” Andrea smiled.

“He was worried, but hopeful, which is why I did not speak up,” Helga chuckled. “My Lord is growing in accepting his place. This is good.”

“It really is,” Fiona agreed. “Now, tell us more about being a Chooser and pantheons.”

“As you wish, My Lady.”

Sean heard the murmurs behind him. He’d felt Helga’s approval when he asked Quilla to go with him, easing the worry he had. “Quilla… I’m going to have to injure you a little to show Gustav what I mean about healing. Is that okay?”

“Anything you need is fine, Sean,” Quilla said. “I know I’ll be fine in your care… though that does answer my question about how I was going to help.”

Sean paused in the hall, turning back to face her. When Quilla paused, Sean looked up at her, since they were only a couple of feet apart. Quilla was a few inches taller, but not enough to stop him from what he wanted to do. He touched her forward-jutting horn tenderly. “Thank you, Quilla.”

Quilla flushed and lowered her head. “Thank you… from me, and all of us,” she whispered as she bent so her head was below his. “We know these displays make you feel weird, but they mean a lot to us.”

He tightened his grip on her horn; he was gentle, but firm. “Good. You all deserve to know that I do care.”

Quilla’s breath hitched. “Sir…”

Sean released her horn slowly, moving his hand to her head. “Not too far, I hope?”

Quilla chuckled, her face flushed. “Not for me, but for you, maybe.”

“Okay. Go ahead into room three and I’ll bring him back. I’ll give you a moment to compose yourself.”

“Yes, sir,” Quilla said, quickly entering the room.

Sean stood in the hall for a long moment, letting his own blush subside as he considered what he was starting with the staff. It’s good for all of us, he told himself. No more bullshit anime protagonist. Small affections are good for now… gets all of us on the same page.

When Sean entered the lobby, he found Gustav speaking animatedly with Gwen. “I’ve found him very personable, honest, and open. He’s very different from most… Lord, I hope my showing up now is okay?”

“It’s fine, Gustav. I have a staff member ready to help me teach you. While you’re here, you can call me Sean. I’m just a healer like you when working.”

Gustav blinked at him slowly, clearly not ready to be told to treat a Lord with such familiarity. “I’ll try, Lor… er, Sean.”

“All I can ever ask,” Sean shrugged. “Come on in the back. I’ll be in room three, Gwen. The others are still good for the first two rooms.”

“Yes, sir.”

Gustav was still trying to wrap his head around the idea of calling Sean by his name instead of his title when they went into room three. Quilla sat in a chair, standing when they entered.

“Gustav, one of my staff, Quilla. Quilla, Gustav was the most powerful healer until I arrived here.”

“What?” Gustav asked, clearly not having known that.

“A pleasure, sir,” Quilla said.

“Did you not know?” Sean asked. “You hold more power than the other healers. Even Mavina.”

“But that… they do more than I do,” Gustav objected.

“Well, after today, you’ll be doing a lot more than them,” Sean chuckled. “What do you help with the most?”

“Ah, lacerations and blunt trauma, Lor… Sean.”

“We’ll start with blunt trauma. Are we talking bruises, bruised muscles, or broken bones?”

“Bruised muscles and broken bones, mostly. Most of the lacerations are either numerous and shallow, or one or two that go deep.”

Sean grimaced— he didn’t want to break Quilla’s bones. “Let’s start with bruised muscles. Quilla, are you ready?”

“Yes, sir. I know it’ll be painful, but I’m ready.”

“Painful?” Gustav asked, then his eyes widened. “Lord, you aren’t going to injure her just to teach me, are you?”

Sean was glad Gustav looked appalled; it spoke well of his character. “Not like you think, and Quilla, it won’t hurt at all. I’ll make sure of that. Even when I break your bones, there won’t be any pain for you. I couldn’t do it if there was pain involved.”

Quilla bowed her head. She was sure that would be the case, but had wanted to see how the other healer would act. “Thank you, sir.”

“Wait… how would you…?” Gustav started to ask slowly when a knock came on the door.

“Excuse me, Lord MacDougal? If it’s alright, might I come in?” Mavina asked as she opened the door.

Sean gave the older healer a grin. “Perfectly alright. We were just about to get started. Since you’re both here, let’s do this right. I, Sean Aragorn MacDougal, offer Gustav Lighttouch and Mavina Goodbody…”

~*~*~

Mavina sat in the chair, staring into the distance. She’d been shocked at the Bond Sean offered her, but accepted as Gustav had. The influx of energy and knowledge stunned her for a bit. When they started applying their new knowledge with Sean to guide them and Quilla as their patient, it all seemed so much easier. Everything she thought she’d known had changed in the span of a handful of hours.

Gustav was working with Sean in the other room, healing a man who’d come in with a broken hand. Sean used them both to heal everyone who came to the clinic, letting them get a better feel for their new knowledge in a less controlled environment.

“He’s an anomaly…” Mavina muttered.

“That’s one way of saying it,” Quilla snorted.

Mavina focused on Quilla. The Bovine Moonbound had endured what Mavina would’ve thought of as torture without a hiss or qualm. Sean explained that he’d deadened her nerves, which Mavina had come to understand with the new knowledge, yet she’d seemed happy to let him do all of it.

“He hired you to work here?”

Quilla stayed quiet, unsure of how much she should say.

“You’ve endured a lot today just for us to learn.”

“Sean would never hurt me.”

“Hmm… Sean…? You called him sir all day. Not Lord once. Now, it is true that he asked Gustav and myself to call him Sean, but there’s more than that, isn’t there?”

Quilla clamped her mouth shut, knowing she’d already erred.

“Most Holders wouldn’t care if you felt any pain,” Mavina went on, “yet he used even more energy to make sure your nerves were blocked. That would show he cares for you as more than just a normal Bonded. I do not believe you are a Bonded just for this clinic.”

Silence fell for a long moment, making Quilla uncomfortable.

“He’s special, isn’t he?” Mavina asked softly. “Helps anyone who comes to see him. Hands out knowledge most would cling tightly to so only they could use it. Treats his Bonded with more care than some husbands treat their wives with… It’s no surprise he has your loyalty.”

Quilla’s chin jerked up, exposing her Bond marking.

“Ah, more than just loyalty… does he know?” Mavina asked kindly.

“Yes, he knows,” Quilla gritted out.

“I see. Thank you. You’ve helped me make up my mind.”

Quilla cast a sideways glance at her.

“You see the remnants of my noble heritage. Generations ago, one of my grandfather’s fathers was a lower noble of exceptional purity. He dallied with a maid, and that child was not treated well. The mark has stayed with the family, even when we are far from such lofty heights. My mother was a second-generation Moonbound— had the tail. I have had none of those traits, thankfully, as we both know how that would’ve gone. My father was an apprentice healer in Blackstone. When I finished the academy, I came straight here to distance myself from my family… I still regret that some nights. Even the man who courts me has no idea of my past. He only knows about me from when I became a healer here in the city.”

Quilla eyed her, curious as to why the older woman was sharing so freely.

“I remembered my mother’s troubles, which is why I tried, long ago, to heal the less fortunate. I let that dream go when I couldn’t raise myself up. I set aside most of it just to appease society, though I did sneak away to this section of the city to help a person or two at times. I’d buried most of those old feelings.”

When silence fell again, Quilla chuckled. “He does that to people.”

“Things have shifted since he appeared,” Mavina agreed. “Maybe Lord Truestrike has reason to fear him. Either way, Sean will have my aid now. I see a new path before me. I do hope the major will understand.”

“If he doesn’t, he wasn’t the right man for you.”

Mavina’s lips twitched. “Perhaps. He met Sean only briefly yesterday, but even he was thrown out of his way of thinking. I think I’ll hope that he can see the good that could come from this change. But, as you said, if he can’t accept what I wish, then maybe we were destined to fail eventually.”

“See? Once you know the basics, it’s easier,” Sean said, coming into the room and talking to Gustav.

“So much has changed,” Gustav said softly. “The others will never side with you.”

“But we will,” Mavina said, standing. “Lord MacDougal, you have my meager backing. I will tell Major Ianson that I support you.”

“Thought it was him,” Sean said. “Doubted you’d have found the captain agreeable, and it had to be one of them.”

Mavina laughed. “Yes, well, you seem to know me better than I knew myself. If I can assist you, just let me know. I believe it’s time to reorganize the guild. Good day.”

“Good day, Mavina,” Sean smiled as the older woman left.

“I should get back, too,” Gustav said. “Thank you so much, sir.”

Sean patted his shoulder. “I’m just glad you’re a good man, Gustav. Do what you think is best, and I think you’ll find things work out.”

“I’m going to start looking for an apprentice. Even just the triage would help me do so much more.”

“It really will,” Sean said, shaking Gustav’s hand. “Feel free to come back anytime. We can talk about any problems you have.”

“Yes, thank you,” Gustav said before he left, too.

“Well, that went better than I thought,” Sean grinned at Quilla. “Wasn’t sure she was really seeing a benefit.”

Quilla lowered her head. “She talked with me about her past… and figured out that I was more than just a staff member here.”

“I doubt she knows how much more you are,” Sean said softly, touching her horn gently. “You did right if talking with you helped sway her, Quilla.”

“I don’t deserve that, Sean.”

“I think you do. Unknowing aid doesn’t mean it’s not worthy.”

Quilla kept her head bowed. “I accept, then.”

“Good. Let’s go back to helping the others and they can heal the next few people.”

“I learned a lot today,” Quilla said. “I watched everything you did. Can I show the others?”

“Sure. Just make sure to deaden their nerves, first.”

“I will, Sean. I will.”

Side by side, the pair went back to his wives.

Chapter Five

Sean exhaled slowly as he finished dressing. He’d had terrible luck at parties with nobles in Hearthglen. Maybe it’ll be different here? he thought.

Hallie came into the dressing room. “Ah, good, you’re ready.”

“This won’t devolve into a situation where I kill someone?”

“I hope not. Things will have gone badly if that happens.”

“I get that, but noble parties and I have a terrible track record.”

“These are the lesser nobles whom I’ve spoken with. Most of them, at least. The highest noble you don’t know will be a Knight or Dame. Just try to relax. They’re here to meet you to see if you’re the one they should back or not.”

“You do know how badly I do with people of station, right?” Sean asked sardonically.

“Yes. I’ll be at your side all night, my dear husband. Have some faith in yourself. You’ve had a knack of rallying those who can grow to your side. Didn’t you pull the healer guildmaster and the most powerful healer into your circle today?”

Sean nodded. “But neither are nobles. I have a hard time with inflated peacocks.”

“I know. Just breathe, try not to insult them, and let me help you.”

“At least I’ll have friends in the crowd,” Sean said as he offered his arm to Hallie.

“Yes— Evelyn Bloodheart, the newly-minted Mageheart family, the Flamehairs, and even part of the MacLenn merchant family, plus Winston and Clara. All of them will be arriving first.”

Sean led her out of the bedroom. “Everyone else is ready?”

“The staff have eaten already and will be handling their jobs in the background. All of us are dressed now that you are. Everything we can handle is done.”

“I just have an itch between my shoulders… as if something’s going to happen,” Sean muttered. “Truestrike knows we’re here. His pet healer basically called me out last night.”

“Which is why tonight is even more important. He won’t move as quickly or as blatantly as Sharpeyes. As you gather allies, he’ll solidify his and gain more. Move and counter; his cat’s paws are the ones we need to watch for.”

Sean took a slow deep breath as they descended the stairs. “This is an informal meal. We greet them, let them mingle in the ballroom, have dinner, then we use the parlors for a bit…”

“Correct. I’m very glad you listen to us. One of my fears as I grew up was that I’d have a husband who would ignore me because of my deformity. Not just marginalizing me, but not even listening to me. I know Father would not find a man who would do so, but the fear was there.”

Sean kissed her cheek. “My wives are all smarter than me in many ways. Not listening to you, especially in your area of expertise, would be the height of arrogance and idiocy. So many people ignore the good advice all around them.”

“None of us do, which might explain why we all get along as well as we do.”

They were reaching the front room when Fiona opened the front door. “Clara, Winston, welcome.”

“Thank you for having us,” Clara smiled as she entered the house.

“We couldn’t leave our closest friends out of tonight,” Hallie beamed at the pair.

“I just hope it’s more sedate than the last party we attended,” Winston Giralt said.

“Agreed,” Sean chuckled. “How have you been?”

“Good. Busy. Forged Bonds has a list of people who’ve ordered cars and trucks.”

“Along with heating and cooling torcs,” Clara added. “The newest cooling box is going to be added to the items for sale starting on Oneday, as well.”

“That’ll quickly need a waiting list, too,” Sean chuckled. “The idea of chilled drinks whenever you want will catch on. Being able to keep your perishables longer will change how food is bought, too.”

“Because you wouldn’t have to see the butcher as often,” Mizuki nodded, entering the room with Myna beside her. “Not to mention the dairy products.”

“Our cook has been very happy with the one we have,” Clara smiled. “It is good to see you, Mizuki. How has it been since you stepped back?”

“A little boring, but I’ll be helping at the clinic, so that will pass the time while I wait for my grandchild.”

Sean heard a vehicle coming up the drive, but Fiona beat him to the door, so he let her handle it. Instead, he started asking Giralt about any improvements to his runes. The conversation paused when Amedee Mageheart, Toivo Mageheart, Vasu Flamehair, and Charie Flamehair were greeted.

After quick greetings went around and more of Sean’s wives came to the front room, Hallie suggested that Sean take the guests to the ballroom. The ballroom had been set with the new electric lights in the chandelier that hung in the room; the glass was frosted just enough to not blind anyone foolish enough to look up.

“Sean, I was wondering if you have an idea of when you’d like to visit the sewers?” Vasu asked once they were in the room. “Thank you,” he added to Tiska, who was handing out drinks.

“Hmm… let’s give it a bit of leeway, but we can tentatively say Nineday for now.”

“Just in case something goes badly tonight?”

“Yes. It’s a worry for me.”

“Considering how often noble parties you’ve attended have ended in blood, there’s good reason for your trepidation,” Toivo said, joining them. “Of course, if someone takes that path today, it would be shocking.”

“And come to a bad end for them,” Giralt chuckled, having joined the other men. “No. I expect this party to be like they should be: light chatting, some veiled comments, perhaps some posturing at the most, but that should be all.”

“That would be wonderful,” Sean chuckled.

The doors opening got them to look over. Augustus MacLenn and his wife, Jennifer, were being shown into the room by Ida. Augustus looked grim as he headed straight for Sean.

“What’s the matter?” Sean asked.

“Octavius met with Truestrike yesterday. All of today, he’s been going over the preliminary numbers for what we make with Forged Bonds. He’d only be so focused if he was trying to disprove the benefits of the partnership,” Augustus said tightly. “I asked to speak with him today, and was rebuffed.”

“He was invited tonight,” Sean said slowly. “Things might be trickier than we’d hoped.”

“He’s coming,” Augustus said. “I offered him a ride over, but he declined, saying he would take his own car. Sean, I don’t think he’s going to side with us.”

“If not, then it’ll be time to start rallying the others behind you. Let the money speak for you, but show them the benefits of a partnership with Forged Bonds, like you suggested when we got to Accord.”

“I’ve been trying, but the others are less inclined to go against Octavius. He’s led the family for sixty years. There are hints of Fey, but also energy,” Augustus said so Sean would know the older MacLenn wasn’t enfeebled with age. “In those years, he’s tripled the income the family pulls in. Not many are willing to rock the man who has brought such wealth to us.”

“But Sean’s inventions will shatter that,” Toivo said.

“In time, but Hearthglen was small compared to the Quaditals, so the base numbers don’t look impressive. We know that Forged Bonds here will show the right growth to sway them, but it’ll need time, time that isn’t on our side.”

“So we give them more,” Amedee said, joining the conversation. “I have the freedom to do as needed here. I will make the MacLenns the sole distributor of all Forged Bonds goods. At the moment, they are just buying at a discount, but I’m selling to other merchant houses, as well. I have meetings tomorrow with a couple, but not Goldentouch. They once upset Sean. This will prove that those who cross us will be cut out entirely.”

“He was impressed with you,” Augustus said. “That might have bought us time, but his meeting with Truestrike was unexpected and now, he’s digging.”

“Tomorrow, I’ll be making a new item,” Sean said. “It’ll be simple, but desired by any city or town. I suggest only selling them to the guard, as well.” They all paused to listen so he didn’t keep them waiting. “The Crafted Mug burned down and it took a lot of water mages— I think that’s what they were— to douse the fire. I can create a hand-carried item to summon a high-powered stream of water.”

“Like the kettles or shower fixtures?” Giralt asked.

“Yes, but high-powered, like a rushing river. Follow me.” Sean went to one of the windows and Shaped an opening that he could stick his hand through toward the gardens. Making sure no one was out there, he summoned water like he had before.

Everyone in the room went silent when they saw the flood of water spew from his hand.

Cutting it off, he Shaped the window closed. “Like that.”

“Maybe we should make them single-use items…” Augustus said slowly. “That kind of ability to summon water could be dangerous.”

“And it would stop them from being abused,” Amedee added.

“One-use items… how do we get them to last long enough to put out a fire?” Giralt murmured.

“A set amount of flow. Tie them to rings that hold the charge, but the item is needed to make the water flow,” Sean said slowly. “Like loading a gun. It’s good for a set amount of water per ring that I can create to crumble when used, so there’s no doubt if the ring is useful. Copper pipe, wooden ring…”

“He’s lost,” Ida giggled. “Sean, that’s tomorrow. Tonight is dinner.”

Sean blinked, then nodded. “Right. Sorry.”

“No. I love it when you create, husband. Tomorrow, I’ll help you make it real.”

“That would give an item that all villages, towns, and cities will want,” Augustus smiled. “That might work out for us. Even at a low price, they’ll have to keep buying the rings, at least. It would be a continual source of money.”

The door opened again, and Ryann led Dame Daria Iceblood into the room. Daria took in the room and the people there before coming to the group. “You all seem very intent already.”

“Truestrike knows we’re here,” Sean told her. “I had an encounter with one of his minions…”

Chapter Six

Sean lost track of how many people he’d been introduced to— he knew it was close to two dozen, but he wasn’t positive even when he tried to recall names and faces. He was glad that Daria didn’t pull back from them when he told her about Truestrike already angling to make things difficult.

The door opening had Sean turning toward it to see Cali leading a gray-haired man to him. Sean took a moment to note the things that would help him recognize the man: straight spine, sharp green eyes, and clear lines at the corners of his eyes and mouth, but not elderly.

“Lord, this is Octavius MacLenn, head of MacLenn Merchants and their family,” Cali bowed. Her wolf tail was not swaying at all, but her ears pivoted slightly to hear more of the room.

“An honor to meet the most successful leader of your family, sir,” Sean greeted Octavius.

Octavius’ slight bow was formal. “It is a pleasure to be here, Lord MacDougal. I’ve heard many things about you.”

“I’m sure that not all of them were flattering.”

Octavius’ lips twitched fractionally. “Not many would say that about themselves.”

“I don’t believe I’m infallible. No one is.”

“Even the Queens?”

“If they were, they wouldn’t let clearly known problems almost become High Lords.”

Octavius’ lips thinned. “That is a powerful statement.”

“Lord Caligula was clearly far past what even a Lord should be, for instance.”

The older man gave a slight bow of his head. “A fair point, but he was killed by one of his victims decades past now.”

“All such men should be dealt with similarly,” Sean said.

“Husband, will you introduce me?” Hallie asked, having been coming their way since Octavius had appeared.

“Of course. Octavius MacLenn, my wife, Hallie MacDougal.”

“A pleasure,” Hallie smiled, extending her hand.

Octavius gently took it, bowing slightly over it. “Lady, the pleasure is mine.”

“Not just yours,” Hallie replied.

A gentle chime sounded, lightly echoing throughout the room.

“Ladies and gentlemen,” Sean announced, having been told what to do earlier, “dinner is now ready. If you’ll all follow our staff, you will be seated so we may begin.”

Tiska and Xenta opened the doors to the ballroom, waiting for the guests to assemble to lead them.

“They are very self-assured…”

“They’ve been nearly unseen, but always there with a drink when needed…”

“I wonder if the jackal has a daughter who would take empl…?”

Sean heard the snippets as the Dames and Knights walked past him.

“I’ve heard he sleeps with them.”

“I doubt that. Have you met all of his wives?” a snort came from a feminine voice.

That comment caught his attention; his gaze was drawn to the aloof-looking Knight walking beside a Dame. It took a second, but the names clicked into place for him: Knight Benedict Titanswrath and Dame Olivia Purebreath, and it had been Olivia who had snorted.

“Ven,” Sean murmured as he started to leave the room.

“Yes, sir,” Ven said, floating down to him.

“Keep eyes on Titanswrath. Spreading negative rumors makes me leery of him.”

“It will be done.”

“Any other surprises?”

“The drivers and footmen have been civil so far, but some of them are being dismissive of your staff. If they act up, we’ll tell you.”

“Keep a sharp eye on the idiot’s driver and footman, too, then,” Sean muttered.

“We will.”

Sean walked behind his guests, wondering when the attempt to discredit his family would come.

~*~*~

Dinner was drawing to an end, and Hallie had touched his thigh multiple times to stop him from voicing his displeasure. Knight Titanswrath had been critical of the food, near borderline rude to the cooks, and a pain the entire evening. The others were starting to cast looks toward the family, wondering if they would allow it to continue.

Hallie was the one to lead the guests to the parlors where they would be able to relax and talk as they wished. Tiska would be handling one of them and Xenta the other, leaving Cali to rove as needed.

Sean wanted to speak with Octavius again, but instead, he went to the other room where Titanswrath was. Myna took his arm when he entered, smiling at anyone who looked their way. This was a flat statement to those assembled that Sean wouldn’t minimize any of his wives.

Some of the nobles were shocked that he was being so overt in his affections. Helga, Andrea, and Felora all smiled at him— they’d talked about him doing this to provoke a reaction if someone was being unkind to Myna or the staff.

Titanswrath gave them a dismissive look, pointedly turning his back on them. A handful of others looked uncomfortable, but didn’t overtly act offended.

“Hallie will understand,” Myna murmured.

“She stopped me at dinner.”

“Because then was not the time. Now, he has clearly given offense that you can call out.”

Sean led Myna toward Titanswrath’s back, but paused when Dame Purebreath stepped into their path. “Dame Purebreath, how have you enjoyed the evening?” Sean asked.

“It has been eye-opening, Lord. I would like to speak for a moment, say… over there.” She nodded toward a corner.

“Very well,” Sean said as he led the way toward the unoccupied corner of the room.

“Lord, Daria has told me that you wouldn’t know who to avoid offending. Titanswrath is not officially tied to Truestrike, but his cousin is rumored to be courting the cousin of Lady Fireheart.”

“Why was he invited, then?” Sean asked.

“Because he is rumored to be appointed the heir to his House soon. To not invite him would have been a slight that Daria couldn’t overcome.”

“Why did you stop me from confronting him?”

“Calling him out for slighting your wife would not go over well. The majority here are willing to overlook your affections, but will side with him if you try to force it at this point. Daria wanted to make sure I was here to help you.”

“Your name, where does it come from?” Sean asked.

“My family are accomplished air mages that help keep the storms of the Queens’ clashes from devastating the land. We are rarely called on, but when we are, we save cities.”

Sean focused on her with Mage Sight for a moment. “You’re one of the more powerful Dames I’ve met. It makes me curious about your friendship with Daria.”

Purebreath smiled softly. “Daria and I have been friends since birth, even though my family wasn’t happy with it. Her family is diminished, not like in our grandfather’s days.” She looked back over the room, then lowered her voice drastically, “She seems to have grown in power unexpectedly. I’ve been thrilled for her. All she tells me is that she is your ally when I ask.”

“She has spoken highly of you,” Myna said. “If you’d like to know more, we can talk, but the Agreement is… restrictive.”

“It would have to be to hold Daria quiet, especially now. I will take the Agreement.”

“You saying I shouldn’t confront him?” Sean asked to pull the conversation back on track.

“You can, just not over how he treats your Moonbound staff or wife.”

Sean smiled as he met Andrea’s eyes, then motioned her over. “Myna, talk with Purebreath some more. Andie and I will go say hi to Knight Dickless.”

“Yes, Master,” Myna purred.

Purebreath’s eyebrows rose at the title; she hadn’t interacted with Myna much.

Myna gave her a sharp smile. “He was my master before he was my husband. I like to tease him about it.”

“I see… Olivia. Please call me Olivia.”

“Myna,” Myna smiled as she led the Dame back toward the others.

“Something wrong, Sean?” Andrea asked.

“I need you to come with me. I couldn’t call the bastard out for how he acted at dinner or to Myna, but I’m sure together we can prompt him to give insult.”

Andrea’s eyes narrowed. “The tall one who was rude to our family?”

“Yup.”

She took his arm, smiling. “I’ll do my best, husband.”

Sean was thinking of how best to prompt Titanswrath into challenging him when a loud voice cut over the background murmur, “You’ve given insult to the Ladies present and to our host repeatedly. I demand blood in satisfaction.”

Sean jerked at the declaration and found Evelyn Bloodheart staring down Titanswrath. The Knight just smirked at her, his eyes traveling to make sure everyone was watching.

“I’ll accept the duel, if our host approves.”

“Dame Bloodheart, you have taken offense to words at the cost of my family?” Sean asked.

“Yes, Lord. I’m sure the only reason you have not taken offense yourself is your magnanimous nature.”

“I’ll duel him, too, after you, if he wishes,” Titanswrath smirked.

“No one would duel you second,” Olivia Purebreath said from where she stood with Myna. “Your family’s Talent is known, Knight Titanswrath.”

“True enough,” Titanswrath chuckled. “Even Lords know to respect my family when we’ve been primed for a fight.”

“You’d fight to blood?” Sean asked. “To take back your slights?”

“Gladly.” Titanswrath grinned like his plan had worked perfectly.

“Lord MacDougal, don’t do it,” Olivia said, heading for him. “The Titanswrath family gains much when they fight, from strength to healing.”

“Makes sense, considering their family name. The Titans were beings who battled gods,” Sean said softly. “I was growing tired of his petty attempts to start a fight. Considering Dame Bloodheart took it upon herself to step in, I would be a bad host if I refused his invitation to duel him.”

The room went quiet. Myna, Andrea, Helga, and Felora were all smiling, though; they knew what Sean could really do.

“Half-hour so my staff can create an open space out back,” Sean said. “Ven, pass the word, please.”

“Right away,” Ven said before they flashed away.

Those in the room began to talk excitedly. Titanswrath laughed as he strode from the room with two other Knights following him. One of them looked troubled, glancing back at Sean as he left.

Evelyn and Olivia went to Sean’s side, along with his wives.

“Lord, you don’t understand what you will face!” Purebreath whispered.

“He might not, but Benedict doesn’t understand what he’s done, either,” Evelyn said softly, smirking. “Lord MacDougal bested my father, and did so with ease. Benedict will think himself untouchable after he fights me.”

“How skilled is he with his blade?” Helga asked.

“He is my equal,” Evelyn admitted. “I have to beat him quickly or his Talent will eclipse me. How I wish Father had been here… Titanswrath would not have acted as rashly if he was.”

“His being healed hasn’t become known yet,” Sean said. “We’re hoping to keep that under wraps a bit longer.”

“Healing?” Olivia asked.

“Agreement first,” Myna said softly. “Come, Master. You should prepare for your duel.”

“Evelyn, I will be your second, if you accept,” Helga offered.

“Hallie spoke highly of you, so I’ll accept,” Evelyn said.

“We should tell the others,” Andrea said.

“Yeah,” Sean agreed. “Let’s go let the other room know.”

Chapter Seven

Sean had put on a sword belt to keep his jewelry armor a secret longer. Dark Cutter pulsed at him when he sheathed the blade.

“Yeah, a duel, but just to blood,” Sean said. “You won’t get a lot from this fight. How have you been since the ring?”

A happy cat lying in the warm sun came to Sean’s mind with his hand on the hilt.

“Good. We shouldn’t be killing anyone tonight, but you’ll end up getting a taste of the Knight.”

The fat, happy man at the table looked at a covered tray with anticipation.

Sean laughed. “Yeah. Soon.”

Hallie found him in the dressing room; he’d gone there to keep up appearances of getting ready for the fight. “Sean, it went a little fast earlier with everyone being told. Can you explain it to me?”

“Sure. His comments at dinner, and after, made Evelyn challenge him. He accepted, but idly commented that he’d fight me afterward. I accepted.”

“I see… you should know that his family’s Talent is based on combat. The longer they fight, the stronger they become. Even Troll’s Blood is nothing compared to what a Titanswrath can do if given the time to bring their power to its fullest.”

“I’ve killed a lot of people with Troll Talents. If he’s stronger than that, I can probably still meet him strength for strength. If we use all Talents, well then… I’ll take him apart.”

“I think that’s part of the ploy, husband,” Hallie sighed. “You have to think in layers against most nobility. The chance to humiliate you is one layer, and to hurt your allies is another. Fighting you to blood would give them a chance to truly gauge you themselves— that’s three. Four would be getting information on everything you can do.”

“I see… I’m not good at plotting like that.”

“Which is why I do what I can for our family,” Hallie murmured.

“So what do you suggest? Should I not use Dark Cutter?” Sean hadn’t realized his hand was resting on the pommel until the image of a sad puppy came to him.

“No. It’s recorded that you have an adamantine blade, and it’s one of the few metals that can cut an imbued Titanswrath. For the city, the two things you are known for right now are healing and your ability to vanish. Try not to do anything other than those two things. Being able to meet him evenly is already enough extra information to give them.”

“We should go talk with the others before the duel.”

Sean’s allies were in one of the parlors, but everyone else was already outside, ready to see the duels— it wasn’t often they got to see two families known for their martial prowess fight.

“Sean, this might go badly,” Daria said when she saw him. “You don’t understand just how difficult this will be.”

“He has an idea,” Amedee said. “Sean has killed Knights who were infused with Troll. He dismantled them with ease. Have some faith.”

“Sean, it might have been presumptuous of me to call for a duel,” Evelyn said tightly.

“What pushed you over the edge?” Sean asked.

Evelyn grimaced. “He said that you ‘doubtlessly would rather bed your animal staff than your wives.’”

“Idiot,” Sean snorted.

“Tell the truth, Evelyn,” Daria said. “You want to make him bleed. It’s well-known that he’s asked to court you twice. Your last refusal ended up with him starting to slander you.”

Evelyn’s eye twitched. “I asked for blood, not his head. His head is what should be asked for.”

“Agreed. To even hint at such things is foul.”

“Uh… what?” Sean asked.

Evelyn hissed. “The toad of a Knight suggested that I wanted no men because I…” She trailed off, her knuckles popping.

“That she lusted after her own father,” Daria spat. “He began a rumor saying my family was failing because I was the maid’s child, not my mother’s.”

“He’s a slanderer. Got it,” Sean nodded.

“Those kinds of people are terrible…” Giralt muttered. “Sean, you could just burn him with your magic.”

“I’ll only show what I have at this point,” Sean said. “Healing, Camo, and strength.”

“If you can beat him, Octavius might be swayed,” Augustus said. “A strong ally that helps the family prosper would be the best.”

“Sir,” Ven said, fluttering down to them, “the area is ready.”

“Sean, I will be your second,” Toivo said. “It will help push the point that my family and yours are together.”

“Accepted,” Sean nodded.

The group left the manor to find Titanswrath already in the middle of a roped-off area, another Knight standing with him. The nobles were spread out halfway around it, while the other side held all the drivers, footmen, and Sean’s staff.

Evelyn and Helga entered the dueling circle. No one was armored, but they all had swords on their hips. Helga had quickly stepped aside to get her weapon into a scabbard before joining them to leave the manor.

Sean only half-listened as the other Knight explained the duel and the weapons they were going to use were checked by the other fighter’s second. He watched the crowd, seeing if he could spot who, besides the Knight acting as Titanswrath’s second, was against his family.

He didn’t see anything, so he focused on the fight as Helga and the other Knight backed up to the edges of the area. When the fight was called to begin, Evelyn came forward fast. The first few seconds saw Titanswrath nearly overcome, but he managed to avoid taking a wound. Evelyn kept pressing— she knew she had to make it quick.

Titanswrath smirked when he found his footing and stymied Evelyn. As the first minute ended, he took the lead, pushing her back. Evelyn’s grimace brought a smile to his face, as he could feel the power flowing into him.

Sean’s lips pursed and he put Mage Sight into his left eye. Titanswrath had golden-white energy slowly infusing every fiber of his body. As the fight went on, the power spread and grew stronger.

After a couple of minutes, Evelyn broke away. Worry creased her brow, as she knew she was at a severe disadvantage. Titanswrath laughed and spun his sword once, clearly aware that he had the edge.

“Well, this was fun, Bloodheart, but it appears you’re not my equal after all.”

“You have not injured me yet,” Evelyn said tightly.

“Fine. I’ll end this so I can see what a newly-minted Lord can do,” Titanswrath laughed. He lunged, his speed faster than most could easily follow.

Evelyn managed to parry the strike, but her return was met by his sword. She was shocked he’d gotten back into position so quickly, but more so when the parry jarred her arm. She was being driven back as Titanswrath struck again and again with overwhelming force. It would be moments before he cut her, and she knew that. With a grimace, she looked for a chance to nick herself on his sword to stop the fight.

Titanswrath could see her flag. He’d won the mental fight, so now, it was time to send a message to these Dames and Knights. The request from Lord Truestrike had been clear: if he could, he needed to discredit MacDougal to drive allies away from him. Titanswrath knew the easiest way to do that, but he didn’t like it.

The end was sudden and terrible. With a hard slash, Titanswrath slapped her desperate parry aside but it pushed his blade up, the tip of his sword cutting through the side of Evelyn’s neck instead of her shoulder.

“Stop!” Helga shouted as she rushed to Evelyn.

“Sorry about that,” Titanswrath said, looking troubled. “My strength is too great sometimes. I’m not sure a healer can save her in time.”

“Husband!” Hallie called out to Sean— she’d ducked under the rope to check on her friend.

Sean went under the rope, going to Evelyn’s side. Evelyn was pushing at the wound as blood pumped; her artery was severed. Sean touched her hand, pushing energy into her. The wound closed in a few seconds, and then Sean had her body produce more blood to offset what she’d lost.

“We got you,” Sean murmured. “You okay?”

“He’ll kill you,” Evelyn whispered hoarsely.

“No, he won’t, and I’m not sure that strike was an accident. It’s time to repay him.” Sean stood up.

Hallie and Helga pulled Evelyn to her feet, helping steady the bloody woman.

The crowd was silent to see the deadly wound completely healed. Titanswrath’s eyelid twitched— his plan to cost Sean an ally had failed, but his heart eased slightly. From the sound of the other nobles, they were impressed that Sean had saved Bloodheart, too, further ruining Titanswrath’s plans.

“It seems my words were fine, after all,” Titanswrath said.

“No,” Sean said flatly. “You set this as two fights to clear the slights. They are only justified if you win again.”

Titanswrath chuckled as he wiped the blood from his blade with a cloth. “Fine. Let’s get this over with. I’ll do my best not to make the same mistake.”

“Should we go for yield, instead, then, Knight Titanswrath?” Sean offered.

Titanswrath looked like he’d just won the lottery. “Gladly.”

Toivo joined Sean, and the same Knight who’d been with Titanswrath came back into the arena. Toivo went to check Titanswrath’s sword and the other Knight went to Sean. Sean pulled Dark Cutter and held it out to him, mentally telling his sword to be nice.

“Adamantine?” the Knight asked in surprise.

“Yes.”

“Lord,” the Knight said softly, “he has gone too far, and you’ve done what he wanted. Concede and stop this from being worse.”

Sean gave him a look, trying to recall his family name. “Knight Oakheart, I thank you, but it will be fine. You’re on the wrong side, though.”

Oakheart handed the sword back before he stepped back. “Fight well, Lord.”

Toivo came back to Sean. “His sword is adamantine, as well.”

“The swords will be fine, then,” Sean said. He stared at Titanswrath, who was smirking at him.

Toivo went to the middle of the space. “The fight is to clear insults laid by Knight Titanswrath against the Ladies MacDougal and House of MacDougal. All Talents are in use, and it is to yield. Lord, Knight, do you wish to continue this duel?”

“Yes,” Titanswrath laughed.

“Yes,” Sean said evenly.

“Very well. Fight when called.” Toivo backed to the edge of the area. “Fight!”

Sean moved forward slowly, his sword up and poised. Titanswrath grinned as he sauntered forward, sword held up, but not ready to attack. A foot from sword’s range, Sean stopped, as did Titanswrath.

“Lord, you should have just taken the words and learned that you aren’t fit for some circles.”

Sean shook his head, then lunged.

Titanswrath parried, but he backpedaled quickly; Sean had been fast, faster than the Knight had expected. Worse than that, it had taken his entire strength to pull off the parry. Even then, he felt the light sting when his tunic was cut and the small cut bled, staining his shirt.

The crowd was shocked to see that Sean had scored first blood.

Sean didn’t press; he backed away, then saluted Titanswrath with his bloodless sword. “Are you ready now?”

Titanswrath’s lips thinned as he glared at Sean. “Yes… I see you might be more than I had given you credit for. But since I have to take you seriously, well… accidents happen.”

Sean smiled as he waited.

Titanswrath edged forward slowly, judging spacing. With a sudden rush that most couldn’t even begin to judge, he lunged. Sean barely moved, just going far enough to the side to avoid being impaled as his sword slapped Titanswrath’s to the side. The clang of the two swords meeting was as loud as a smith pounding metal, if not louder. Titanswrath pivoted off the parry, but grunted when he was kicked, staggered back by the unexpected attack.

“What was that?!” Titanswrath snarled. “Kicking has no place in a duel!”

“The rules didn’t exclude it,” Sean shrugged. “I thought you were going to take me seriously?”

The crowd’s conversations picked up, but what grated on Titanswrath the most was the laughter from Sean’s wives.

“Fine! I will! Goodbye, Lord!” Titanswrath snarled as a faint haze shimmered off of him.

Sean was able to keep his face blank as his Mage Sight saw the energy in Titanswrath intensify. It was clear that this was part of his family’s Talent, and Sean thought it was a finishing move of some kind.

When Titanswrath moved again, even Sean had trouble keeping up. The attack was a simple one, the blade whistling as it cut the air. The sound of metal on metal came with a grunt and hiss from Sean as his own sword was driven back into him. Luckily, it was on the flat of Dark Cutter, but Titanswrath did cut Sean’s sword arm.

Sean kicked again with more force, and Titanswrath stumbled back again, snarling at him. A glance showed them both that Sean’s shirt was darkening at his bicep. “Good. We should end this before we regret things.”

“I’ll regret nothing!” Titanswrath sneered, then came at Sean again.

Sean was ready this time, and he vanished from sight. When Titanswrath’s sword failed to hit anything, the crowd gasped, then gasped again when the Knight fell over. His left leg was gone from the knee down.

The next second, Sean stood over the downed Knight, his sword poised to plunge down. “Do you yield?”

Titanswrath let go of his sword to clutch at his stump. “Yes!”

Sean sheathed Dark Cutter, then knelt next to the injured Knight. “Pick better in the future.” He grabbed the severed leg and pressed it to the stump.

Titanswrath shrieked in pain, his energy having vanished when he had fallen. Oakheart rushed forward to try to help, but Toivo was in his way.

“Lord MacDougal is a healer. We all saw him help Bloodheart. Let him help now,” Toivo said.

“But why did he attack him with his own leg?” Oakheart demanded.

“He’s putting it back on,” Hallie said, stepping into the open area. “There is no healer in town as capable as my husband. He stopped a death wound and will now reattach a limb. Being an ally to House MacDougal is a good thing.”

“Why is he helping Titanswrath?” Olivia asked.

“Because our husband is also a kind and generous man,” Fiona said, standing with Hallie. “You’ll never know a Lord as generous, even to those who oppose him.”

Oakheart was torn— he should get Titanswrath and go straight to a healer. He also knew he couldn’t get past Toivo, so he was forced to wait.

Sean suddenly stood, lifting Titanswrath like a babe. “Which carriage do you want him in?”

Oakheart stared at the reattached leg. Shaking his head, he stammered out, “H-his. I’ll go with him.”

“Fine,” Sean said, going to place the Knight into his carriage.

Chapter Eight

Sean woke slowly, snippets of the previous night drifting back to him. Once the duels were over, the party had broken up. Hallie had Sean go clean up and head to bed, wanting to sell the idea that what he’d done had exhausted him.

When his wives came to bed, they explained how they’d seen everyone off. Dame Olivia Purebreath had taken the Agreement and was told part of the story. She was shocked to hear that Sean had strengthened two old Houses, old allies of her family, in Bloodheart and Iceblood. Her father had been starting to lean toward Truestrike, but she had to dissuade him now. She’d seen Sean take on a fully empowered Titanswrath and best him, while also healing a mortal wound and a crippling one. She’d vowed to Hallie that she’d do her best before she’d left.

Octavius didn’t say much when he left, but Augustus MacLenn knew the look the older MacLenn had on when he left. He theorized that Octavius was now weighing his options about which side of a conflict would best help his family. Before, it’d been clear Truestrike would be the stronger side, but Sean had shown remarkable strength and character.

Evelyn had been quiet, and Hallie explained that she was just in awe of what Sean had done. The duel against Titanswrath would be talked about by all of society in short order. For her, she’d known she would die when she’d fallen, but Hallie called for Sean and he’d saved her. The concern on his face was etched in her mind, along with the anger when he’d turned on Titanswrath. He was a man who she would follow into battle against everyone, even the Queens if necessary.

Andrea slipped into the bedroom, then slowed when she saw him awake already. “Husband, it’s time to get up.”

Sean got out of bed, then stretched. “Everyone else is up?”

“We’ve been up for a while. Ida suggested that we give you a tough problem to solve again.” A hint of mirth touched her features. “It seems you wake up early if you have a problem worthy of your full attention.”

Sean thought about it and remembered when he woke up before the others when he was working on the kettle and showers. Chuckling, he swept her into his arms. “I recall startling a beautiful cook a few times that way.”

Andrea giggled as she rested against him. “Yes. The first few times had my heart in my throat. Once you got everything working, you slipped back to sleeping in.”

“True enough. There’s nothing that I want to work on right now. The firehose enchantment that I’ll be working on today should be simple. I know Ida will enjoy today.”

“She’s been talking about crafting with you since we woke. It’s adorable to see her so excited. Ryann is almost as enthusiastic about it, too.”

“Do you just rotate who comes to wake me?” Sean asked, curious about their system.

“No… it’s more fluid than that. Fiona handles most of it, making sure none of us feel left out, but part of it involves if one or more of us had you alone recently.”

“She does a lot of the balancing for us, doesn’t she?” Sean murmured.

“I’m not sure how things would work without her,” Andrea admitted. “We all go to her when we need things smoothed over. On top of that, she’s handling all the business for the family, too. She’s truly your first wife in all ways. None of us begrudge her that spot. If anything, we’re glad it’s her, because we know she’s put your happiness at the center of it all.”

“Do you have problems often?” Sean asked with concern.

“No,” Andrea murmured, kissing his bare chest. “Small things pop up now and again, but between Fiona and Felora, they’re handled easily. Fel… does a lot for us, too. Us and the staff.”

“Her ability to help delve into the psyche?”

“Yes. She had to help both sets of sisters, especially.”

Sean exhaled; he knew why. “I’m glad they found their own way forward. Weird that they paired off like they did, but if it works for them, I can accept it.”

Andrea looked down and giggled. “I guess you do accept it.”

“Mind of its own,” Sean snorted. “I won’t lie to any of you, though. I have had thoughts about them in their own pairings.”

“We were all surprised, but delighted at you showing them affection.” She kissed his chest again, shifting against him. “We heard how you favor the twins’ horns, too.”

Sean coughed, his cheeks starting to pink. “Felora’s been rubbing off on you.”

“Oh, yes, with Myna,” Andrea replied, her voice going seductive. “It’s different than what I was used to, but I’ve enjoyed the dynamic.”

Sean’s breath caught when her hand found his rising problem. “We have time for that?”

“A short time, but yes. Now,” she kissed his chest again, “husband, Fel was very eager to get me ready to wake you, so don’t make me wait for what I want.”

Brain nosediving to the gutter, Sean was ready to comply with her wish.

~*~*~

With breakfast done, Sean kissed his wives goodbye for the day. His helpers for the clinic were Ryann, Ida, and Glorina. Glorina was all smiles— he’d praised all three cooks during breakfast, then thanked the others for their hard work as well, but it was the fact that he held her hand on the walk over that had her nearly floating with happiness.

Mizuki had walked over with them, joining Gwen in the front room. Sean was surprised at how well the odd pair got along, but he was glad for it. It gave him more peace of mind, too, because he knew that Mizuki could keep Gwen safe if anything happened.

They’d barely settled into the back when a Fairy landed on the table. “Sir, there is a Lord in the lobby asking to speak with you.”

Sean exhaled as he got to his feet. “Helga, come with me, but stay in the hallway. We want to project that I’m confident in my own right.”

“I will be keeping track of your emotions, My Lord. If I think you require my aid, I will come in.”

“Fair enough.”

Glorina shifted nervously when they left. “Is it because of the duel?”

“Probably,” Ryann muttered. “It still gnaws at me that I’m not with him.”

“Fel can help,” Ida said, touching Ryann’s knee. “She’s offered before, Ry. Maybe we should let her remove that? I enjoy you always being beside me.”

Ryann let out a rough breath. “Yeah… I should. We can ask her tonight?”

Ida gave her a kiss. “Yes.”

Glorina watched the pair; she was eager to be their equal in the future.

Ida gave Glorina a smile when the kiss ended. “To answer you better, Glorina, it’s probably Titanswrath’s father. The only question is whether or not he’s here to demand a duel himself.”

Glorina chewed her lip. “But Sean can handle him.”

“If he went all out, the Lord wouldn’t even have a chance,” Ryann snorted. “Sean only took the one wound last night because he was trying to hide what he could do.”

Sean had caught Glorina’s question when he walked out of the room. Like her, he was sure it was because of the duels last night. He thought it might be Flandril coming to speak with him about Evelyn, but he discounted that thought; his Fairies knew Lord Bloodheart on sight now.

A tall man who looked enough like Knight Titanswrath to be related stood in the lobby. Behind him was a man in livery, clearly waiting to assist his Lord.

“I’m Lord MacDougal. You asked to see me?” Sean announced himself to the waiting noble.

“Lord Brunson Titanswrath,” the man announced himself. “May we speak in private?”

Sean nodded. “Sure. The first room is open. Follow me.”

The back hall looked empty when Sean led Brunson to the examination room. He smiled, as he had Mage Sight up in his left eye. He could see Helga a few feet away, having hidden herself.

Sean took one of the chairs in the room, motioning Brunson to the second. “Have a seat.”

The Lord looked at the offered chair, which was clearly not fit for a man of his standing. With a momentary hesitation, he sat. “Thank you, Lord MacDougal.”

“Let’s dispense with the titles, shall we? Now, what can I do for you?”

“My son went to a party at your manor last night. I’ve heard bits and pieces of what transpired there. When he came home, he was unconscious and bloody, but had no visible wounds. His friend, Knight Oakheart, told me an outlandish tale. Benedict was less forthcoming about the party and the duels that apparently took place. I need to know a few things about what happened.”

“You have questions. That’s fine. Ask.”

“Did my son act in less than a noble manner?”

“He gave insult to my staff and wives multiple times.”

“That is what prompted Dame Bloodheart to duel him?”

“She took offense on our behalf. Evelyn is a friend of the family, related through her House to my wife, Hallie.”

“Did my son kill her?”

“The end of their duel ended with her throat being cut. It should’ve been fatal. I saved her.”

Brunson’s lips pursed. “You stopped her from dying?”

“I knitted her flesh back together and stabilized her blood loss.”

“Few are the healers even in Accord who could save someone with a similar wound…”

“I was there to help her right away. The trick is to stop the blood loss first, which is why I repaired her artery before closing the wound.”

“This led you to demand a duel yourself?” Brunson asked the question with seeming indifference, but Sean saw the man’s eyes narrow.

“No. Your son bragged, before the first duel, that if I wanted to duel him too, he would oblige me after his duel with Evelyn. I accepted.”

Brow furrowing, the Lord was clearly trying to reconcile what Sean said to what he’d been told. “He dueled you right after you healed Bloodheart?”

“Yup. He was still riding high on your family’s Talent.”

“Only the Queens’ personal guards have fought one of my family to a standstill. Are you claiming to be able to do the same?”

“No. I’m only answering questions, not speculating.”

“You fought my son through multiple clashes?”

“The fight did take longer than anticipated.”

Lips thinning, Brunson looked displeased. “You severed his leg at the knee?”

“Yes.”

“Then you reattached it? Even though you said earlier that he offended your wives and House?”

“Correct on both counts.”

“Why?”

Sean exhaled slowly. “You probably won’t accept my answer, but I’ll give it anyway: your son didn’t come to fight me because he thought it was the right thing to do. I’m sure he came because another asked him to. After all, noble games are all about cat’s paws… I don’t really understand that idea. If I have a problem with someone, I’d rather punch them in the mouth, myself, but my wives tell me that doing so in the city would cause even more trouble. So instead, I’m doing what they would have me do… make allies. What is the best ally you can have?”

“One who owes you,” Brunson said grimly.

“I’ll disagree,” Sean said softly. “One who knows that you value them. See, ‘owing’ means that once that’s repaid, you can’t trust them. If they know you value them, they’ll keep being an ally because, honestly, we all want to be valued by someone. Your son was sent into a fight that he had no information to help him with. He was used as an expendable pawn… someone thought he was only fit to be exchanged for a lesser piece.”

Brunson’s nostrils flared, his lips a thin line. “You insult my House, Lord.”

“No, I am merely answering questions. What did Oakheart say about the moment the duel ended?”

“That you healed Benedict and put his leg back on. But we both know that’s a lie. Removed limbs cannot be reattached. Your illusions must be very convincing.”

Sean snorted. “Just because others can’t do it doesn’t mean it’s impossible. I’ve not only reattached limbs, I’ve regrown them.”

“Lies!” Brunson snapped, standing.

Sean stood as well, but slower. “Speak with Lord Bloodheart if you doubt me. He has his hand back.”

Brunson’s lip curled back. “Why would I waste my time wi—?”

“Did you wish to offend me?” Sean cut him off without raising his voice. “You can prove or disprove me with the simple act of speaking to Flandril. I’ll make an Agreement with you. If Flandril is still missing his hand, I’ll offer up one of my hands as forfeit. But, if I’m right, you step back from Truestrike.”

Brunson snorted. “Yes, this will work. I Agree.”

Sean felt the weight settle on him. “Ven, send word to Flandril. Tell him Lord Titanswrath wants to speak about his hand.”

“Right away, sir,” Ven said from the rafters as another silver blur left the room.

Brunson looked up to see the Fairies. “Four others just waiting?”

“We send a lot of messages,” Sean said. “I have a business to run, so if we’re done for now, let me show you out.”

“Yes, that is fine. I’ll have to decide which hand of yours I want.”

Sean just shook his head as he let the Lord out.

Helga appeared in the hall when Sean came back. “He has no idea that he will have to uphold that Agreement.”

“I know. I’m curious if he’ll hold to it or not,” Sean exhaled. “Come on, we have crafting to do today.”

“We do,” Helga smiled.

Chapter Nine

Sean was smiling as he worked on his new idea— he’d gotten the base for the enchantment set up. It was a simple metal rod with front and rear hand grips so it could be held firmly and directed with ease. The fore grip had a spot where someone could use their thumb to widen or restrict the flow of water coming out, which would give a wide fan or a directed stream. The rune for the enchantment was a simple firehose-looking design that snaked up the rear grip until it ended at the nozzle.

The trouble had been making it work with a wooden ring. It was what gave the item its restrictions; only triggering with a specific ring and the ring breaking after use was giving Sean some trouble. Ida was working with him on it while Ryann, Glorina, and Helga worked on items for Forged Bonds.

It was getting close to closing time when a Fairy came zipping into the room. “Sir, wounded guards incoming.”

Sean set his work aside. “Ladies, let’s get ready to assist. Glorina, you’re with me in room one. Helga, room two. Ryann and Ida, room three. Tell Gwen and Mizuki to direct them as needed.”

“Yes, sir.” The Fairy left in a silver blur.

A minute later, two guards came into the first room. Both had red-stained bandages tied off, clearly showing they’d had some help. Sean and Glorina went straight to work.

“What happened, Captain?” Sean asked as he healed the man’s gashed arm and leg.

“We stumbled upon a bar fight that went from bad to worse. Will you be able to help us all?”

“How many?”

“At least twenty. More might be trickling in.”

“Late in our day for it, but we’ll do our best,” Sean said. “How did a bar fight end up with twenty wounded guards?”

As Sean worked, he made mental notes about adjusting the guards’ uniforms. The cuirasses worked fine, but they only had a simple leather skirt to protect their legs. It stopped at the knee, leaving their calves open. Their arms were similarly exposed. Both places had only their clothing to help them, and that hadn’t held up against the obvious knife wounds.

“The fight poured into the street when we got there. More people joined in as we waded in to break it up. The moment spiraled and we had a small riot on our hands. This has been a terrible tenday for the guard.”

“I can’t fault that,” Sean said. “You’re good. Send back the next two.”

“Sean, can you check this one?” Glorina asked. “He has head trauma, so I want to make sure.”

It only took a moment. “Everything is good. Are you lucid?” he asked the second guard.

“Feel right as rain now,” the sergeant said with a hint of awe. “Thank you.”

“We brought the head wounds in first,” the captain said. “If you tapped out quickly, it was best to get them seen to, since you’re the only healer in the city who can manage it.”

“Not true, now,” Sean told the captain. “Mavina and Gustav can both heal them, too.”

“Hmm… good to know,” the captain said before he left with the sergeant.

A moment later, a couple of guards with broken bones came in, and Glorina and Sean went back to work. He just left the door open when the second set left, letting him catch snippets from the other rooms.

Helga and the others had the same types of injuries to deal with. By the time they’d finished, it was past normal closing time, and they’d seen forty-two guards. The last dozen only had minor injuries that were barely worth the time to look at.

Sean escorted the last guard to the front, ready to head home. However, he paused in the lobby, as Major Ianson was there. “Major?”

“MacDougal, thank you for seeing my men.”

“Anytime, Major. They came into the back in the correct order, too. Not sure if that was my receptionists or your men.”

“A little of both,” Gwen said. “The only one out of sequence was the captain, but he was the senior guard with them. I figured it was best for him to be seen so he could help out here.”

“It worked,” Sean reassured her.

“The city will reimburse you,” Ianson said. “Moreover, I will be speaking to Commander Queensblood tomorrow. I’m sure he will want to thank you for helping keep the guard fully staffed, as well.”

“I’ll be happy to speak with him again, if he wishes,” Sean said as diplomatically as he could.

“Can we speak alone for a moment?” Ianson asked.

“Gwen, thank you,” Sean said to the Succubus. “Mizuki, have a good night.”

The two women smiled as they left the front room, leaving Ianson and Sean alone.

Ianson waited a few more seconds before he cleared his throat. “MacDougal… I was told that Goodbody was over here most of yesterday.”

“She and Gustav were,” Sean nodded.

“My captain said they can both help head trauma, now, too?”

“They can.”

“What Agreement did you come to with her?” Ianson did his best to make it an idle question, but he was clearly wary.

“The Agreement prevents me from saying,” Sean said.

“I see…” Ianson grimaced.

“I can say it was strictly business. I’ve already been told she has her eye on a specific man.”

Ianson gave him a side-eye. “Does she?”

“She admitted so to me,” Sean said. “You haven’t spoken with her today, have you?”

“No. I was busy because of the riot.”

“Your captain said it’s been a bad week for the guard.”

Ianson tsked. “He should know better.”

“I was healing him at the time,” Sean shrugged.

“Hmm… This tenday has been more… exciting… than most in the last cycle.”

Sean hesitated, then decided to take a small risk. “I can’t say where I heard it from besides an old associate of Truestrike’s, but he wants the commander out. Truestrike is working with Major Gleaming Blade.”

Ianson’s lips went thin. “That is a dangerous thing to imply, MacDougal… Treason is not something that should be spoken of lightly.”

“I’m not making the accusation,” Sean said, meeting the major’s gaze. “I heard it from someone. Considering the trouble in the city, you can ignore it or think about it, but if Gleaming Blade’s quadrant is fine and the rest of you are having trouble…” He trailed off, shrugging to let the implication sink in.

“I’m not sure I can even bring this to Queensblood…” Ianson said slowly. “As I said, treason isn’t something to take lightly.”

“It’s up to you. I will not speak of it to Queensblood.”

“Hmm… I’ll give it some thought and look at it closely for now.”

“If there’s nothing else, Major, I’m already late for dinner.”

“Yes, of course. I have to ask one more thing: will the guard get a discount at the new bathhouse?”

“You’d need to speak to Dame Mageey— ah, sorry, Dame Mageheart about that. I can let Amedee know you have expressed interest in such.”

“That would be good. I know my men have spoken about it at length, those who’ve gone. After what they went through today, I was thinking a discount for them would show our appreciation.”

“I see,” Sean chuckled. “Ven, send Amedee a message. Major Ianson is asking for his men to get a discount for a single visit each. He’ll be speaking with her, but let her know I stand by this. I’d actually set it as a given for any guard who works in this quadrant of the city.”

“Yes, sir,” Ven said from above.

Ianson glanced up, then stepped back. “Five Messenger Fairies?”

Sean looked up, chuckling, as he knew there were more than that nearby. “I treat them well. It’s earned me a small following.”

“I see. Yes, I’ll send her a message asking to speak with her soon. I will take my leave.” He extended his hand.

Sean shook with him before locking up behind the major. Exhaling, he headed into the back, finding his family waiting for him. “Well, things are moving. Let’s go home.”

~*~*~

Sean looked at the bog with a bit of anger— he hadn’t wanted to go there tonight, but he needed more information. His wives were waiting for him at the manor, and only Hallie was with him currently.

“Who are we speaking with? Velin or Solanice?” Hallie asked.

“Both, but Solanice first,” Sean said tightly. “I’ll see if he wants to be a better informant than Velin, and then see if she’ll do even more.”

“Pitting them against each other? Well done.”

The people in the bog had fallen quiet when Sean and Hallie were talking. There was a hush of fear that hung in the air.

Sean started walking, he glanced to where the Denmurs and Sharpeyes were staring at each other. A small smile touched his lips, knowing that both father and son pairs hated their own families so much now. He was also aware that both sets would be able to hear him when he spoke to Solanice.

Squatting down, Sean mentally commanded the bog to raise Solanice up to him. The bog parted around a vine-covered head. The vines unwrapped, letting Solanice gasp in deep lungfuls of air. When recognition flared in Solanice’s eyes, Sean smiled darkly.

“Hello again,” Sean greeted the former noble. “Now, when we spoke last, you claimed you’d tell me about Truestrike. I’ve given you no torment yet, either, so you might want to consider what failure will mean.”

“Yes, yes! I’ll help!” Solanice was quick to say. “Just don’t put me back under!”

“We’ll see. You know Velin is here and can tell me things I want to know, too. If you’re more useful, you’ll have it better. If she is, then she will.”

“He’s making an alliance with the Fireheart family!” Solanice blurted out. “He’s planning on marrying her!”

“Velin already told me that.”

“He’s trying to discredit the Bloodheart family!”

“Yawn,” Sean said flatly. “Trying to discredit my family, even distant family, is not going to work.”

“Major Gleaming Blade and he are trying to remove Commander Queensblood!” Solanice was sounding desperate.

“Perhaps. Velin told me that, but didn’t tell me more. Can you?”

“When I left Accord, they were planning a slow series of events that would hurt the other quadrants of the city guard, showing them to be weak. Gleaming Blade’s quadrant would be left mostly alone, which would make him look strong.”

“That wouldn’t look suspicious at all,” Sean snorted.

“No. There would be smaller issues, but Gleaming Blade would be able to put them down quickly,” Solanice explained.

“I need more than that,” Sean said. “What and when?”

“I don’t know. They were still planning when I left.”

“Pity,” Sean sighed. “Think about what else might help me.”

Solanice started to reply, but vines wrapped his head before he could. A moment later, he was gone.

Sean stood up, walking past the fathers and sons to where Velin was half-buried. He squatted back down, giving her a flat stare. “Velin, can you tell me more than Solanice?”

Velin gasped when she was pushed up enough to be clear of the bog, the vines unwrapping from the lower half of her face. “I don’t know…” she said slowly.

“I’ll give you a moment. If not, you’ll go fully under like he did.”

Velin’s eyes darted around, clearly starting to panic.

After a moment, Sean sighed. “I guess not, then.”

“Wait!” Velin said quickly. “I can tell you about the plot that killed Darragh.”

“You already told me you didn’t know why Truestrike wanted the axe,” Sean said flatly.

“I can tell you what I was told about the whole plot to have Whelan kill Darragh.”

“Not what I need right now,” Sean said as he stood up. “But… I’ll put you back for now.”

Vines wrapped her lower face, pulling her down to the nose in the bog.

“A little more, but not enough to help,” Hallie said softly.

“I’d hoped to have more to give to Queensblood, but it seems we’re out of help on that track for now.”

“Back to the others?” Hallie asked, taking his hand.

“Yeah…” Sean murmured. He looked back at the bog as they stepped off the peat. “To those who’ve been left alone for now, your chance to leave will come in time, but only if you’re remorseful enough. Reflect on why you’re here.”

The moment the pair walked away, the cries of sorrow and hope started up behind them, as some of the damned really did regret ever having sided against Sean.

Chapter Ten

Cali Shaped an ear cuff as she watched Sean work on his extinguisher idea. She’d been thrilled when Sean walked beside her, holding her hand on the way over to the clinic; her wolf tail had been up and wagging happily the entire time. She thought she was the plainest of the maids— she didn’t have Xenta’s exotic nature or Tiska’s sleekness— but Sean had made her feel special during the walk. When she’d healed two people, Sean thanked her both times. How could anyone close to him not know how wonderful he was?

“I almost have it…” Sean muttered. “All it needs is a rune of its own to make it a single-use item. It’ll break and discharge all its energy into the extinguisher… or it’ll slowly feed the energy in as long as their hand is connected to the back handle, breaking when the hand is lifted away?”

“The second sounds like the better option, Master,” Myna said as she worked on a wooden hair clip.

“Agreed,” Felora nodded, setting aside her own clip. “I wonder if they’ll be wanted as much as the hair clips? The Moonbound and lower class have gone wild for these, according to Amedee. They’ve had a hard time keeping them in stock.”

“Not that popular, but I think they’ll eventually become a necessity,” Sean said, “with multiple needed for any city or town. Even villages might want one on hand, just in case. But first, I need to make a wooden energy ring that’ll discharge and break like I want.”

“You want the ring to trigger the rod, then break when the hand is lifted away again?” Cali asked.

“I think that’s best.”

“What about a rune on the handle that makes the ring break when it’s lifted from it?”

Sean looked at the extinguisher rod and picked it up to examine it. His rune to make the water enchantment work already wound down to the handle; putting multiple runes on an item was limited, but a small rune right where the ring touched to trigger the first enchantment might work.

Helga caught Cali’s eye, giving the Wolf Moonbound a nod. Cali beamed when she saw the thoughtful look Sean had. She glanced at Felora and Myna, getting smiles from that pair, as well. Her chest warmed that maybe she’d helped Sean with one of his crafts.

~*~*~

It was nearing midday when Sean laughed and picked up the extinguisher and the ring. “Okay, if this works, it’s Cali that helped me make it happen. Come on, Cali. Let’s go test it in the yard.”

“Yes, sir,” Cali said quickly, setting aside the new ear cuff she’d been working on.

The other three watched them go with smiles. Helga snickered when the door shut behind them. “She is going to ask for something special if it pans out.”

“Oh, yes… I wonder what, though, with the line Sean drew on shows of affection,” Felora murmured.

“Perhaps an earring?” Myna suggested. “For people of her bloodline, having a collar is a form of beloved ownership. Many of the Canine Moonbound favor them. The maids have whispered about it since the Bonds. I’ve heard them when they thought they were alone. An earring would be close to what they truly want, without being too much.”

“Might still be too far,” Felora said, shaking her head. “Quilla and Quinna would probably ask to have their horns decorated, then eventually to be actually branded.”

“I think jewelry will be the step after the head pets,” Helga said. “Myna?”

“Agreed. It’ll be the next step,” Myna grinned. “They’ll ask for it before the children are born. It’ll be another step for them. Sean probably won’t even consider it more than just a small gesture. We should speak with the staff so they understand that, when it starts, they need to not react too much, or he might balk again.”

“I’ll handle that,” Felora smiled. “They all trust me with matters of intimacy when it comes to Sean.”

Sean and Cali had no idea what the trio left behind were saying. Sean was focused on the extinguisher working right, and Cali was wondering if she’d be brave enough to ask for an ear rub if she’d helped enough.

Stepping into the yard, Sean chuckled when Cerberus came bounding their way. “Hey, buddy.” He gave the happy dog a good rub. “Going to make the yard wet for a bit. Give me a little room, okay?”

Cerberus barked softly, then trotted back to sit next to Cali. Cali petted his head, rubbing the base of his ears as she watched Sean.

Sean slipped the wooden ring on and took a deep breath as he held the extinguisher by the front handle. “We know the front nozzle works from the testing yesterday. This is just a test of the ring.”

Cali grinned; she’d heard from Glorina how Cerberus had played in the large fan of water when Sean tested the rod the day before. Cerberus was happy to have the head rubs, but he was clearly watching Sean, too.

With a slow breath, Sean grabbed the back handle, and a wide fan of water sprayed from the extinguisher. The moment it did, Cerberus rushed forward, barking happily as he jumped through the water. Cali and Sean laughed at the large hound acting like a small puppy. Sean let the cuon have fun for a bit, then took his hand from the back handle. The moment he did, the wooden ring fractured, becoming dust in seconds.

“Yes!” Sean laughed.

Cali beamed as she watched her Lord celebrate his victory, knowing that she’d helped. She was shocked when Sean spun on her, pulling her into a hug. Her heart raced when he held her tightly to him.

“You did it, Cali,” Sean said softly. “Thank you.”

“Anything you need… or want, sir.”

Sean swallowed, his mind all too eager to provide some ideas. He pushed those down and then eased back from Cali, still holding her, but looser now. “Head rub?”

Cali licked her lips, her tail wagging fast. “Ear rubs… right at the base of them?”

“Okay,” Sean said.

Cali dropped to her knees in front of him, her head bent to allow him better access. “Thank you, sir.”

“Easy now,” Sean said, stepping back. “No need to kneel like that.”

Cali glanced up and, seeing his red cheeks, hers flamed. “Oh, no, I was just—!”

Sean stepped around her, his hands finding her ears quickly. “I know… shhhh… It’s just that the others might take it wrong to see you kneeling like that in front of me.”

Cali froze when he gently rubbed the base of her ears. She loved the feeling; the fact that it was him made her whole body sing, even though she felt bad for how she’d presented herself to him. She would’ve gladly done that, too, but that was too far, and she shouldn’t consider that… not yet, at least.

Sean’s cheeks didn’t cool while he did what Cali had asked. She let out soft sounds of approval as he rubbed her ears, sounds that, in a different setting, would be a bit awkward. Considering how she’d knelt, it definitely would have given the wrong idea to an observer, too.

“Thank you for your help, Cali,” Sean said softly.

Cali let out a soft sigh, her chest warm as she basked in his attention and words. “I am glad to help, sir.”

Cerberus waited to the side, dripping a little as he waited for the two to finish. When Sean finally stepped back from Cali, he rushed in, sitting down with his back to Sean.

“Oh? Someone else wants some attention, huh?” Sean laughed before he petted the cuon.

Cali glanced over, her cheeks burning as she thought about him having done the same to her just a minute before. Moonbound couldn’t deny their heritage in some ways. For her and the other two housemaids, their canine heritage made them want to be owned, collared, and loved. She couldn’t tell him; they all knew he’d panic if they asked to be collared before marriage.

A Fairy came zipping up. “Sir, a formal guard is here.”

“Queensblood wants to see me,” Sean sighed. “Tell Helga to meet me in the lobby.”

“Yes, sir.” The Fairy flashed away.

Sean thumped Cerberus’ side. “You’re a good boy. Go dry off.” Cerberus trotted off and Sean turned toward Cali. “Thank you. Take this back to the others. They can work on duplicating it, then check it against the rings. Make sure the new runes work again. I’ll be back as soon as I can.”

Cali took the extinguisher rod. “Yes, sir. We’ll have them ready when you return.”

The pair headed for the back door. Sean thought about how Cali had acted during her ear rub and wondered what that might mean. Cali was happy that Sean was opening up more to her and the others.

~*~*~

Sean entered Queensblood’s outer office with Helga behind him. The captain who’d brought him handed them off to the secretary, then left them.

“Lord MacDougal. One moment, please,” the woman said as she went to inform her boss that Sean was there.

Sean glanced at Helga when the woman left the room. “Still bothers you?”

“Not as much. Felora and I talked about useful, but decorative, women acting in this role. I still think she should know how to fight to better serve him, but it is clear with how she carries herself that she does not have any idea.”

“Fair enough. Considering the power he has, I’m not sure anyone even catching him by surprise would matter much.”

Helga accepted that. “I will just wait by the door again. As powerful as he is, I know you will be fine until I reach you if something goes wrong.”

Sean chuckled, giving her a grin.

The secretary came back out and told Sean to go in.

The office was exactly as it had been the last time Sean had stopped by. Queensblood stood when Sean entered, his eyes clearly scanning Sean with more interest than he’d shown before.

“Lord MacDougal, please sit.”

“Commander, how can I help the guard today?” Sean asked, sitting when he reached the chair.

“I heard about your help yesterday. Forty-two guards healed, with injuries ranging from head trauma and broken bones to minor nicks and scrapes.”

“We do our best to assist,” Sean said amiably.

“I’ve been told you had four others helping, and all of them were able to match you.”

“My assistants are skilled.”

“And powerful enough to deal with the same injuries you saw?”

“Well, I did aid them. They’re Bonded to me.”

“That makes sense.”

“Was there anything else, Commander?”

“There’s a rumor that you had a duel with Knight Benedict Titanswrath. Is that true?”

“During a dinner party,” Sean conceded. “I’d rather not have had to do it, but… well, he did ask for it.”

“After he’d fought Dame Bloodheart and won by opening her throat?”

“She was healed, and yes.”

“The second part of that rumor was harder to accept,” Queensblood said. “You not only dueled him, but won by taking his leg off?”

“I put it back on,” Sean shrugged.

“Yes… Your sword must be adamantine.”

“It is.”

“Even then, even slicing into a Titanswrath who is fully empowered is… difficult.”

“It was a hard duel.”

Queensblood sat there for a long moment, just eyeing Sean. “I heard you also bested Lord Bloodheart when you sparred with him.”

“I did.”

“Major Ianson has spoken well of you. My message from Goodbody said that she is your ally, while I’m also hearing about you being at odds with Truestrike.”

“Truestrike’s personal healer basically called me out on Fiveday,” Sean shrugged. “I didn’t say I was at odds with Truestrike, but the healer made it sound like he was with me.”

“Hmm… Truestrike has been coldly civil toward me, but is said to have had one of my majors as a close ally.”

“Gleaming Blade,” Sean nodded. “I heard from an ex-retainer of Truestrike about that.”

“Ex-retainer?”

“Well, they died, so they aren’t a retainer anymore, are they?”

“I would say no. Did you kill the retainer?”

Sean could answer the question truthfully, as Myna had killed Velin and Toivo had killed Solanice. “I didn’t.”

“I see,” Queensblood said. “I had thought you a nothing Lord. From what I’ve been hearing, my initial thoughts might have been off the mark.”

“I won’t deny that I’m probably more than you’d originally considered. I haven’t been a Lord for long, so your initial thoughts, if you used that as a basis, are what most would think.”

“I’ll be keeping my ears open for news about you,” Queensblood said. “You’ll have help when we need aid in the future, it seems. Major Ianson has advised me that Goodbody and Lighttouch can both heal more now, and they’ve also copied your flat healing fees.”

“We’ve come to an understanding. As you said, they call me an ally.”

“Hmm… Yes. Well, things appear to be getting interesting. Do keep in mind that, if you cause trouble that the guard must get involved in, I will not be amused.”

“I don’t start that kind of trouble, Commander, but I do finish it,” Sean said, hearing the dismissal and standing up.

Queensblood chuckled. “If it stays that way, it is fine. Good day, Lord MacDougal.”

“Good day, Commander.”

~*~*~

Sean had almost made it back to the clinic when another Fairy let him know Amedee wanted to talk with him. It wasn’t hard to divert to the Forged Bonds storefront right next to the clinic. He wasn’t expecting Amedee to be sitting with guests, but Sean greeted them and took his seat.

“Sean, this is Benito MacWoller,” Amedee introduced the man. “He’s offered to sell us the remnants of his tavern.”

Sean recognized the owner of the Crafted Mug from the couple of times he’d seen him. “Why did you need me, then?” Sean asked Amedee.

“I was going to rededicate the place as Forged Mug, clearly associated with us, but different. To do that, I’d need your backing.”

Sean understood the clearly unsaid words that she would need his wives to handle fixing the burnt building. “Why sell?” he asked Benito.

“I want out of the city. I took the place over from my father, but I’d rather start an inn in a small village. The politics of the city, plus this disaster, has given me the chance to do what I want. The guard paid me for damages, but then Dame Mageheart offered to buy the property, too.”

“What about your staff?”

“I’d give one or two the chance to go with me, but the majority would be staying.”

“I’ll have them stay on. I was going to ask Saret if one of her daughters would like to take it on,” Amedee said.

“That would work out,” Sean chuckled. “I’m sure we can arrange for the backing you need. Might take until after Tenday, though.”

“That would be fine,” Amedee said, pulling a small chest from her desk. “Let me pay Benito, and then we can discuss those plans.”

Sean nodded, staying quiet as he watched the gold exchange hands. Benito thanked them both profusely before leaving with a bright smile.

“That was unexpected, but it’ll work for us,” Sean chuckled.

“Yes. We’ll even have the building back up quickly. I already have Augustus securing the lumber needed for the repairs,” Amedee said. “I heard about your feat with healing the guard yesterday. When I asked to speak with you, I learned that you’d been called to see the commander today.”

“Queensblood wanted to thank me, but also verify the rumors he’d been hearing. All truth about what I’ve done so far, plus the fact that Truestrike doesn’t like me.”

“How did he take the news?”

“I think he’s open. Once Ianson confirms that Gleaming Blade is actively working against him, I think he’ll look for an ally.”

“Confirms? What happened?”

“Bit of a story there,” Sean chuckled. “I’ll tell you, but you should know I have the extinguisher working the way I want. Felora, Myna, and Cali were going to double-check it for me. I’ll have to hand it off to you to patent for the association.”

“That’ll be a good card when Octavius wishes to talk again,” Amedee smiled. “Very well. Tell me the story, please.”

“Sure thing.”

Chapter Eleven

“Since I’m not going to the clinic, who’s going over today?” Sean asked after breakfast.

“Aria handed off the work yesterday,” Fiona said.

“Jefferson and his wife joined the crafters yesterday. He’s working exclusively on the seats for the cars and trucks. Said he needed to work,” Aria laughed. “Since I’m not working at the shop, I’ll be going to the clinic today.”

“The rest of us, including Hallie, will be starting work on what was the Crafted Mug,” Ida said.

“Since it’s out of sequence, I’m going to take Arliat, Prita, and Rumia to the clinic with me,” Aria smiled at the trio.

“Which works, since Vasu is coming to pick you up, Master,” Myna added. “We’ll be walking over to the tavern.”

“On Oneday, we’ll start on a smaller vehicle for easier driving in the city,” Hallie smiled, “like you suggested before. We have the pieces to manage it.”

“We’re all looking forward to it,” Ryann added. “We’re thinking enough room for six to sit in.”

“That’d work. Good enough for a moderate trip, at least,” Sean nodded.

“I asked around, sir,” Arliat spoke up. “There’s a place for carriages to park to enjoy the gardens, since we’re going tomorrow.”

“I’ve been looking forward to it, as all of you have,” Sean said, looking up and down the table at the smiling faces. “We should make sure we have food and drinks with us so we can enjoy the entire day.”

“We’ll handle it,” Andrea said. “Just be careful in the sewers. Charie told us that sometimes, the workers have trouble because of the gasses.”

“I’ll have my wind spell going the entire time,” Sean said. “Just enough air to move any dangerous buildup.”

A Fairy came zipping into the room. “Sir, Lord Flamehair is almost here.”

Sean got to his feet. “Ladies, have a good day. If I finish before the evening, I’ll clean up, then head over to the clinic.”

~*~*~

“I’ve been looking forward to what you think up today,” Vasu said as the car rolled down the street.

“I thought it over since I mentioned it,” Sean said. “I finally thought of an easy way to deal with the gas buildup. Selling it to the Advisor might take some work, though.”

“Ah. A project for the city, then?”

“Yes, but it’ll work with your family and the fire mages employed by you,” Sean chuckled. “I still want to see if I can come up with anything else that’ll help.”

“I’m glad you have work clothes. I’d hate to see your finery ruined.”

“I have a couple of sets left. Besides, I can get anything out of cloth.”

“That would be useful. I get rid of clothing when the smell can’t be scrubbed out. Our workers have it even tougher.”

Sean looked out the window as he considered that. He had an idea of how to help with the clothing smell problem, though he wasn’t sure if he could actually do it.

Vasu went quiet— he’d been told by his wife that if Sean looked into the distance, the best thing to do is leave him to think. His lips ticked up; his limited interactions with Sean had shown Vasu that the two of them were a lot like him. Neither of them liked being nobility and would rather just work on what they liked.

The car slowed as they made it back to the Flamehair manor area. It was one of the four places in the city where someone could easily enter the sewers. There were other smaller emergency areas, but they were rarely used.

Sean blinked, looking at Vasu for a moment before chuckling. “Sorry for zoning out.”

“It is fine. I’ve been told you are thinking when you do that. I assume it was to help with clothing smells, since that was when you went quiet?”

“Yeah. I know of a way to do it, but putting it into a working enchantment will be… different.”

“We are in no rush, but if we can help, just let us know.”

“I’d need enough bronze to make a five-foot room,” Sean said, “and some gems to power the enchantment when I can make the rune work. I’m still trying to figure out how to embody the magic so it can be runed.”

Vasu laughed as he got out of the car. “You always make your wonders seem so easy, Sean. Take this miraculous vehicle, for instance. Less than a cycle from the first iteration to this.”

“Just reimagining things,” Sean shrugged. “It’s not really that impressive to me. Winston would have a fit if he heard me say that. We’ve been around on the whole creating front before.”

“I think I’d side with Winston,” Vasu said, then flagged down a servant and asked them to arrange the bronze for Sean.

“Probably. Big enough for a wagon, isn’t it?” Sean asked as they approached two massive doors.

“We’ve had to take wagons in before. Less savory people have dumped bodies into the sewers on us. They open up the emergency doors, drop the bodies, then close them back up.”

Sean grinned. “That I can help you with. A simple rune can make sure anyone who tampers with those exits gets a nasty shock.”

“Wouldn’t they just make a dupe open them, then?”

“Yeah, you’re probably right,” Sean sighed. “We can make them rune-locked, like the car doors?”

“That I would accept. It will slow them down, at least.”

“Could add in a flare of light if they’re opened to catch the attention of anyone nearby. That would alert nearby guards.”

“Even better,” Vasu laughed. “Today has already been a good day for my family.”

The staff near the double door got one of the massive portals opened for them.

Helga strode along just behind the two men, quietly watching everything around them. When she felt the breeze start up as they entered the sewers, she was glad. She’d worried she’d have to remind Sean, or do it herself.

“A breeze?” Vasu asked, slowing at the door. “That shouldn’t—”

“That’s me,” Sean said. “It’ll help keep the gas down so we can walk without fear.”

“That would be useful for my men.”

“I can easily mock up an item for that,” Sean offered.

“And the day just keeps getting better,” Vasu laughed.

~*~*~

They spent a few hours walking one of the main paths and an offshoot. Sean could easily turn the whole system into one that turned the waste into water if they wanted to invest a lot of money on purification runes, but that would be silly. As it was, the system itself was in great repair.

Vasu explained how they had a few earth manipulators on staff to make sure there were no problems with the tunnels themselves. Sean had to agree that it made perfect sense. He was also sure his idea to help with gas buildup would work, more so if he set up some air runes to help direct things.

As they made their way back out, Sean explained his ideas to Vasu. The sewer gas lamps had Vasu excited, as his mages could keep the fire runes burning in the lamps and the buildup in the air could be easily dealt with. The idea of using small air magic runes to direct the gas to the lamps was even better, as it gave clear definition to the system.

Stepping out into the light of midday, Sean took a deep breath of fresh air. “It was much better than I feared. A little extra help and your workers will be perfectly fine for ages to come.”

“Thank you, Sean,” Vasu said. “We’ll need to tell Charie before you go. Before that, do you want to try building the room?”

Sean frowned, then remembered what he’d said before going in. “Sure. Best to build it where your workers can reach it without trouble.”

“Here would be good, then,” Vasu said. He motioned to the side of the sewer entrance.

Sean went to work Shaping an airtight room. He had four vents that would close at the top along with the door. With that done, he set up air runes that would trigger when the vents on top opened, allowing air to filter out above the building. After that, he set up metal rails so clothing could be hung inside.

Vasu and Helga watched him, curious as to what the room would do.

With a rune lock on the door and vent covers, Sean set them to work when toggled, but at a delay so the room would vent after the door locked. He then set up a new rune— this one was easy for him, as he knew what he thought embodied ozone. Nodding, he stepped back and closed the door, triggering the whole room.

“That’ll take thirty minutes. We can go talk to Charie while it tests,” Sean said.

“What is it?” Vasu asked.

“An ozone scrubber,” Sean chuckled. “I’ll explain it to Charie, too, so might as well do it all at once. I can expand it if needed. Just need more copper or bronze.”

“Very well,” Vasu said as they got back in the car to go to the manor.

~*~*~

It took a couple of hours for Sean to lay out all his plans, but Charie was all smiles when he finished. She promised to talk with the Advisor to see if she could get permission for the sewer lamps. The idea that an ever-burning lamp could help harmlessly dispel gas from the sewer and not stink was something she was eager to try.

Vasu was happy with the idea of air-runed torcs so his men could be safe from the gas in the sewers, along with the runes set up to direct any gas that did try building up.

Sean was unhappy with his ozone cleaner, though, when he found out that the ozone ate at the copper and bronze. He overcame it with brute force, setting a self-fixing rune on the inside of the scrubbing unit. That way, after each use, the metal would repair itself. The only other fix would be using mithril or adamantine, which was prohibitive.

Vasu promised to notify Sean if any troubles came up. Sean quickly made up the first ever-burning lamp post so it could be set for Charie to show to the Advisor. He then made several of air torcs for Vasu, letting the noble know to hand all the patents off to Forged Bonds.

Finally done with the day in the late afternoon, Sean and Helga were driven home. Sean smiled as he thought about what tomorrow would mean: a day out with all of his family. Helga watched him happily, their empathy creating a happy loop between them.

Chapter Twelve

Sean was all smiles during breakfast as he watched his family. Everyone was excited about their outing for the day. The happiness and joy in the room warmed his heart.

“I can tell you’re all ready,” Sean said as he stood up. “Thirty minutes so the cooks can clean the plates, and then we go. Glorina, thank you for thinking of an easy dinner so we can enjoy as much time out as possible.”

“It was selfish, but we didn’t want to have to come back sooner. We’re glad that you and Fiona agreed to it,” Glorina said, with Lona and Mona nodding.

“Even their easy dinner is better than what we ate before being your staff,” Quilla chuckled.

“Agreed,” Prita smiled.

“Ladies, as agreed upon,” Fiona said as she stood, “go make sure your things are as ready as they can be.”

Everyone got up, leaving to do whatever they had to get done.

Sean went up to the library where a host of young Messenger Fairies were on the desk, waiting. All of them bowed when he entered the room. “Easy with that, please?” Sean asked. “Who was picking today’s book?”

“Me, sir,” one of them said before slipping over to a shelf. “I want this one, please.”

“We didn’t expect it to be you, Sean,” Arla said.

“I don’t get to see you often, and we have a little while before we leave,” Sean said as he pulled the book out. Walking over to the desk, he took his seat. “I’m going to read some to you, if that’s okay?”

A chorus of agreement came from the group.

Sean chuckled and set the book down, opening to the first page. “Okay, then, we begin with Tales of the Ancients.” All of the Fairies sat around the book where they could see the words. Sean placed his finger under the words as he spoke so they could follow along. “‘This is the story of the first great Ancient who made a big enough impression upon the nobility to be raised to an Aspirant…’”

~*~*~

“Dear, it’s time,” Andrea smiled from the doorway.

“Got it,” Sean said as he stood up. “I hope you all had fun.”

The entire group of Fairies agreed they had.

“We’ll take over from here, Sean,” Arla beamed at him. “Enjoy your day in the gardens.”

“I’m sure I will,” Sean said, pushing his chair in.

“That was a nice thing to do,” Andrea murmured as they left the library behind.

“With time to kill, I felt it was a good time to check in with them.”

“Will you read to our children, too?”

“Of course,” Sean smiled. “Still ten tendays until Myna has the first, but it’s not long after that before you all start having yours. It seems so close and yet so far away.”

“It really does,” Andrea agreed as she took his arm.

They walked in silence the rest of the way out to the bus where everyone had gathered. Fiona gave them a smile as she got everyone organized.

“Sean, if you’d lock up behind us, please?” Fiona asked, the last one beside him onto the bus.

“Sure. We should try out the lock rune on the front gate, as it is,” Sean said, getting on after her. He left the door open, but grabbed the bar to hold on. “Go ahead, Arliat.”

Arliat started the bus up, checked that everything was right, then got them rolling. Sean held on as she drove them through the front gate.

Stepping out when she paused, Sean gave Caleb and Cuander a nod. “Keep things safe. We’ll be back later.”

Both hounds woofed at him as Sean closed the gates, then triggered the rune. The sound of the bolts sliding into place made him smile. Getting back on the bus, he took his seat between Fiona and Myna.

“Did you all decide how you want to split up seeing the gardens?” Sean asked as Arliat got them moving again.

“We have,” Fiona smiled.

“The gardens around the tower are in quarters, divided by the four main roads,” Ryann explained.

“We’ll walk all of the first one today, then maybe go see a balcony garden or two,” Ida added.

“Either way, we’ll get a lot of looks,” Felora giggled, “considering none of the staff are in uniform.”

Sean blinked as he looked up and down the bus. He hadn’t paid attention, but now, he did. “Oh… I hadn’t thought about that.”

“If you walked with staff on your arms, it would look like you valued them more than your wives,” Hallie said. “If they aren’t in uniform, then they could be mistresses, and that will be overlooked.”

“Huh… I see. Well, in time they’ll be my wives, so this is better.”

His clear acceptance of the plan and of them being future wives had all the staff smiling broadly, even Arliat, who drove them closer to the center of the city. As they got to the edge of the gardens, Arliat turned onto a side street. It was just down a little way before she pulled into a spot where another carriage was parked.

Myna put her hand on Sean’s chest when the bus stopped. He chuckled, knowing better than to try getting off first. Myna kissed his cheek, then stood up, one of the last off the bus. Sean didn’t follow her right away; he continued to sit there.

Arliat slowed as she approached him from the front of the bus. “Sean?”

“Just waiting for you,” Sean smiled, standing up when she reached him. “I’ll lock up behind us. I was also wanting to ask, and I haven’t… have you been okay without the tail?”

Arliat blinked before a smile lit up her face. “Yes. Thank you again. I’ve finally grown used to no longer having it. The first few days, I tried to brush it aside like normal, but now, it’s like I never had one.”

“Good. I just wanted to check. After you, miss.”

Arliat blushed a little, but was still beaming as she led him off the bus.

~*~*~

They paused for a snack just after midday. Sean was bemused by how the day had gone. Rumia had led them the entire day, explaining different plants to them. Every half-hour or so, the two who walked beside him changed, but it was always one of his wives and one staff member. Rumia sat beside him when they snacked, so Sean made sure to ask a follow-up question or two from their trip.

During the walk around the gardens, Sean caught sight of others staring in shock at them. Some expressions shifted to outrage or disgust when they realized there was only one man in the group.

As they finished their break, a couple of guards and a captain came their way, so Sean made sure he was at the front of their group. “Captain, is there a problem?” Sean asked politely.

“Sir, we’ve had some complaints about a suspicious gathering,” the captain said, looking over them.

“Meaning a few people were upset that I was with my household, seeing the gardens.”

“Household?” the captain asked. “Sir?”

“Lord,” Sean corrected the guard. “I’m Lord Sean MacDougal. Behind me are my wives and staff, Captain. We’ve all wanted to see the gardens and felt that a household trip was the best way to do it.”

“Ah… I apologize, Lord. If your House staff had been in uniform, it would have stopped this from happening.”

“They aren’t working for me while we enjoy the gardens,” Sean chuckled. “I had thought them being comfortable would be better.”

“Yes, uh… Lord. I’ll report in, and you shouldn’t be troubled again,” the captain saluted.

“Thank you,” Sean smiled. “I’ll consider your words in the future, Captain. Have a good day.”

“Good day, Lord,” the captain saluted once more before marching off with his two men in tow.

“Sorry, Sean,” Fiona sighed. “I hadn’t thought anyone would file a complaint. I just wanted the staff to be able to enjoy the day.”

“I don’t blame you,” Sean said. He turned to the group. “Ladies, I have an easy solution to this. It just involves Shaping your clothing while we walk.”

“To give us partial uniforms that we can change when we’re beside you?” Tiska asked.

“You caught on fast, Tiska,” Sean grinned at her. “That’s exactly what I was thinking. This way, you can all enjoy the day without harassment and get to walk beside me with no worries. We’ll do it the next time we come out. I want all of you to know how wonderful today has been for me, and I hope for you.”

They all agreed with him.

“Good. We’ll finish this quarter of the gardens off, then go to the first two balconies of the tower,” Sean smiled. “Rumia, we’re ready to hear more.”

Rumia beamed as she took the lead again. “Off we go.”

~*~*~

They didn’t have any more troubles through the rest of their day out. They paused in the outer gardens to have their light dinner before making their way back to the bus. Rumia was again the one next to Sean as they ate, and he knew it was because she hadn’t gotten the chance to walk beside him.

“You did great today, Rumia.”

“Thank you, Sean. Everyone being eager to listen made it easy.”

“It did stop you from walking beside me, but you’re making up for that now, aren’t you?”

“Yes, sir. When we discussed the trip, Fiona asked if this would work. I agreed it would.”

“Well, then,” Sean said as he scooted a little closer to her, “why not rest against me for a bit?”

Rumia flushed. Her gaze darted to the others before she did what he’d suggested.

“So cute,” Prita giggled.

“She is, indeed,” Myna grinned. “Do you all think she was left out now?”

A chorus of “no” came from the group.

Rumia blushed more and, before she could shift away, Sean put his arm around her waist. “Sir?” she asked a little breathlessly.

“You deserve the extra for doing so well today,” Sean told her. “No one’s upset with you, so just enjoy the moment.”

“Yes, Sean,” Rumia giggled, lowering her head to rest on his shoulder.

“Ladies, I want to ask if any of you wanted any modifications done. You know who I’ve helped before. If you do, I can make the changes during the bath tonight.”

No one spoke for a long moment before Aria said, “Sean, I’ve taken my time to think it over… would you change my feathers for hair?”

“If that’s what you want, Aria. I thought you’d accepted your feathers since the last talk?”

“I was just taking my time to really consider it. I want to be able to do what our other wives do.”

Sean looked at the others; they all had their hair styled with hair clips prominently displayed. “Okay.”

Aria gave him a soft smile. “Thank you.”

“Anything for someone I love.” He looked back at the group, but no one else spoke up. “I’m happy with all of you just the way you are. I’m glad you’ve found happiness with who you are, too. Shall we finish up and go home?”

Everyone agreed with him.

“And then, the bath,” Felora snickered, her eyes glowing a faint red.

Everyone laughed at how eager she was for that. Sean’s chest warmed, happy to have had a quiet day with his entire family.

Chapter Thirteen

Sean finished the extinguisher enchantments, perfecting them as much as he could. Aria and Helga chatted about Choosers as they made more of the wooden rings. Fiona and Andrea were making the first iteration of the extinguisher rods while Lona was hard at work on Shaping some wooden hair clips. She was smiling the whole time, happy to be able to help with healing and crafting.

“There’s an injury in room one. A broken elbow,” a Fairy said, landing on the table

“Lona, you’re up again,” Sean said. “If you have any concerns, just let us know and one of us will come help. There’s nothing wrong with wanting a second opinion.”

“Yes, sir,” Lona said, flushing a little, thinking back to her early hesitance to ask for help.

Sean gave her a smile before setting down the new rod. “Okay, this is the updated version. Go ahead and copy the modifications over.”

Fiona picked it up, studying it. “Minor, but we’ll tweak the ones we’ve finished. Handing these over to Amedee today?”

“Yep. She can show them to Octavius and maybe finally sway him toward us. I know Augustus is concerned that we haven’t solidly locked in his family.”

“This should do it,” Andrea said. “We had Jennifer over for tea on Nineday. She told us that Octavius had been taking a better look at what Forged Bonds has done. He even called them in for a talk, asking about the scope of the association in Hearthglen and how much revenue each device might generate.”

“Good,” Sean exhaled, then paused. He felt something he’d never experienced before— it felt like something broke, or a shifting of weight on his soul. “Fiona… uh, what does an Agreement breaking feel like?”

Fiona jerked in her seat. “Like something breaking and a weight shifting. Someone broke one with you?”

“Yes,” Sean said, focusing on the feeling. As he did, the reason came to him: Lord Titanswrath had just reaffirmed his loyalty to Truestrike. “Brunson Titanswrath just broke it.”

“What was the balance?” Fiona asked.

“My hand if I’d lied to him.”

“You could ask for his in return, then,” Aria said, “as that was the balance of the Agreement.”

“What if he balks at it being too high a cost?” Sean asked; he didn’t want to draw the Queens’ attention to him.

“It’d go to the Advisor since we’re in Accord. She has the power of the Queens here,” Fiona said. “When the Queens do come to the city, she would have to tell them, but we have time before they come back.”

Sean considered what he should do. People had balked at him being able to enforce Agreements before, saying he’d have to be a High Lord to manage them… well, maybe it was time to show everyone that he could enforce Agreements with Lords.

Focusing on the broken Agreement, Sean pushed his will into what he thought was required to make everything even again. He pictured Brunson’s left hand curling into a useless claw. He chose the left to mitigate the potential hardship to the Lord so, if he was called to come before the Advisor, it could be framed in that light.

A wall of energy pushed back at Sean as if questioning his intention. He slammed his own will against the wall and it shattered. He had a brief image form in his mind— Lord Brunson Titanswrath in a rich parlor, speaking to another Lord. In that instant, Brunson’s hand curled into a claw that would not answer his will, and his eyes widened in panic. The other Lord watched with pursed lips, clearly understanding what had just transpired.

Sean exhaled as the vision vanished. “Well, Truestrike is a suave son-of-a-bitch.”

“What?” Andrea asked.

“I enforced the penalty and saw the two Lords talking.”

“Only the powerful get a vision of the penalty being enforced…” Fiona said softly. “They know you know and that you’ve called for a balancing. What happens next is up to them.”

“I’m going to be called to see the Advisor,” Sean muttered. “I can’t see them not claiming it as too harsh.”

“You could take his other hand if the Advisor sides with you,” Aria said. “Remember, if a case is brought forward and is deemed acceptable, the one who brought it up is given a further punishment. Of course, if she sides with them…”

“I’m not worried,” Sean said. “She can take one of my hands or both; I’d just fix them. If she sides with them, it’s clear that she isn’t as neutral as she should be. The Agreement was very simple.”

“We should still prepare for you to be summoned,” Fiona said. “Venn, let Hallie know what has happened, please.”

“Right away,” Venn said from the rafters where they were sitting with Ven.

“My Lord,” Helga said slowly, “I was thinking about you helping some of the staff with removing their tails. It has not been mentioned at all to any of the Moonbound that have seen you, nor is it mentioned on the pay scale anywhere. What if you put it up as minor body modification? We could remove scars, help with the various problems caused by age, or even remove tails if asked.”

Sean was silent for a moment, thinking about how that would be viewed by the city. If someone with just a tail could have it removed, no one would even know they were Moonbound at all; they’d have a better life.

“Work out where it should fall cost-wise and we’ll add it,” Sean agreed.

“Sir, Lona is asking for you to check her patient,” a Fairy said after zipping into the room.

He got to his feet. “I’ll be back shortly.”

Sean went to the first examination room, finding Lona and another Rabbit Moonbound there. “Lona?”

“I’d like you to check her elbow, sir. I’m pretty sure it’s fine, but I want to be certain.”

“Okay. Miss, do you mind?”

“No, sir,” the woman said. She quickly lowered her gaze to the floor, a small tremor traveling up her spine.

“It’s okay,” Lona murmured, touching her arm. “He won’t hurt you.”

“But someone hurt her already?” Sean asked when he reached the pair, his Flesh Shaping already looking into the woman.

“I was just clumsy…”

Sean’s jaw tightened when he felt the old wounds the woman had. He was certain this was why Lona called him in, as the elbow was fine. He pushed his healing into her, letting his energy erase all the wounds she’d accumulated over the years.

“Clumsy is a lie,” Sean said gently. “Someone has been systematically hurting you.”

The Moonbound let out a small whimper as she trembled with fear. She was afraid that this man would hurt her, too, but also that her Holder would find out that his cruelty had been discovered and would punish her for it.

Sean used his healing to slowly put the woman to sleep, catching her when she fell. He picked her up, placing her on the examination table. “What did you want to do, Lona?” Sean asked.

“Amedee was going to buy the Crafted Mug,” Lona said slowly. “I think she could work there. It’d be far better than what she’s been dealing with.”

“We’d need to know who holds her Bond,” Sean said as he pushed up both cuffs of the Moonbound’s shirt, showing her Bonds. “Then, we’d need to get her released from that before we could do anything else.”

“I know who has her Bond, sir. I could go back with her to speak to him.”

“No!” Sean said quickly.

Lona jerked slightly.

“He’d hurt you, too. The man who’s been hurting her has no regard for Moonbound or Bonded. If he hurt you, I’d have to kill him.”

Lona blushed, a small smile touching her lips at his flat admission that he would kill someone who hurt her. “Okay… She wouldn’t want you to go with her, though.”

“We’ll go together, then. Let me tell the others. Helga will have to come with us, too.”

“I’ll wait here.”

~*~*~

The Rabbit Moonbound was trembling as they got closer to her Holder’s home. Lona had explained they wanted to talk with him, but the woman was terrified of what he would do once they’d left. When they reached the small home tucked into a dingy part of the city, the Moonbound entered and called for her Holder.

The man who came to her call sneered at her. “Took you long enough… Who are you?” He demanded of Sean, Helga, and Lona.

“Lord MacDougal,” Sean said icily.

The man went rigid, fear etching his face. “Lord… what can I do for you?”

“I want to buy the remaining term of your Bonded from you.”

The man just blinked at him in shock. The Moonbound stared at them with wide eyes, just as surprised.

“I offer you a large silver in exchange for you releasing her from her Bond. You’ll not take another Moonbound Bonded on after you release her, either. Do you agree?” Sean held out the silver coin.

The man reached out slowly, taking it. “Yeah, sure.”

Sean glanced at the Moonbound as she pushed her sleeves up, showing off her unmarked arms. “Lona, go ahead and escort her out.”

Lona was quick to guide the woman out of the dingy home. The moment they were gone, Sean turned to the man who’d just sold his servant. “If you break the Agreement, I will make sure you never have a moment’s peace.”

Swallowing, the man backed away as Sean’s eyes flashed with black-white flame. “Never, sir. Never.”

Sean turned on his heel, leaving with Helga in tow. He paused just outside as the woman clung to Lona, crying into her chest.

“Why…? Why me?”

“Because Lona asked me to help you,” Sean said gently. “We know of a tavern that’s reopening soon that can use a hard worker. The manager won’t treat you badly. Or, we can part ways here. The choice is yours.”

Pulling back from Lona, the woman rubbed at her eyes. “I accept, Lord.”

“Lona, take her to the tavern. I think one of Saret’s daughters is there today. Let them come to an Agreement on work, and then come back to the clinic.”

“Yes, Sean,” Lona said. “I’ll hurry back.”

Sean gave her a soft smile before he headed back to the clinic. Helga fell into step beside him— her love for her Lord grew every day, and his acts of kindness just reaffirmed her belief that he was the best god she’d ever come to know.

Chapter Fourteen

Sean settled into his seat at the clinic, wondering if perhaps Lord Titanswrath had opted not to press the Advisor. Over a full day had passed, and he hadn’t been summoned to explain.

“Amedee is meeting with Octavius today,” Felora said, picking up a chunk of wood to make more energy rings for the extinguisher. “She thinks she’ll have him on board by the end of it.”

“That would help,” Sean said. “Augustus has to be happy.”

“I’m sure he will be once an Agreement is in place,” Myna smiled.

“That’ll be good for Jennifer,” Aria said. “She’s worried about the stress Augustus has been under.”

“If things go right, we’ll have another strong ally tied to us,” Sean said as he Shaped another extinguisher rod.

“Hallie is having some of the minor nobles over today,” Helga said. “She wants to see if they want to formally become allied with us or not. She believes she will get a couple, at least, because of your show of strength with Knight Titanswrath.”

“That fight was amazing to watch,” Prita said, making a hair clip.

“Closest fight I’ve had since my first,” Sean said. “His strength met mine. If I could get a feel for their Talent, maybe I could augment myself further.”

“Speaking of, Sean,” Felora asked softly, “when are you going to try copying Iceblood’s veins, or my eyes?”

“Not sure I want domination eyes,” Sean said slowly. “It would make me feel weird to strip free will from someone.”

Felora gave him a gentle smile. “Yes… that’s who you are. Curious that the power of my voice didn’t require a modification.”

“That’s just letting power flow with words,” Sean said. “If the others pressed, they could do it, too.”

“Really?” Prita asked with wide eyes.

“Yeah, but it’s best if it’s only used in an emergency.”

“They should still practice,” Myna said. “We all should, just in case.”

“True… training to make sure it’s reliable is smart,” Sean conceded. “I want to modify a room in the manor so the flame arc spell can be practiced. I’d just have to plate the room so nothing can catch fire. I was considering turning it into a panic room, too, just as an emergency fallback. We’ll have the kids to protect eventually.”

“Panic room?” Aria asked.

Sean took his time to explain the idea behind a panic room. He went on to detail how he’d make the one for the manor with the runes he thought would help the most. He had to pause a couple of times when people came to be treated, and one of his wives or Prita would go heal the person.

~*~*~

It was nearing midday when a Fairy landed on the table in the room. “Sir, there’s a Moonbound in room two. They asked to know more about body modification.”

Sean set aside the extinguisher he’d been working on. “Only took a couple of days before someone asked. I bet we’ll see even more coming in once word spreads.”

“I’d count on it,” Myna smiled. “Might even get a couple who want to add tails.”

Sean laughed, rubbing her ears before he left the room.

The Wolf Moonbound jerked when Sean walked in, looking wary. “Uh, sir…?”

“Have a seat,” Sean said, pointing to the chair that would be okay for a Moonbound with a tail. “Let’s talk about what you have in mind. I won’t judge you for asking, so just take a moment to calm down.”

Hesitating for a moment, the man did as Sean asked, taking a seat. “I didn’t expect the owner to see me.”

“Any of my staff can do this, but I’ll do it quicker. What can I do for you?”

Taking a deep breath, the Moonbound blurted out his request, “Can you shorten my tail?”

“Easy enough. I can remove it entirely, if you’d rather, or, if you were missing one, I could add one,” Sean replied. “Haven’t tried to work on ears… with the way your skull is shaped to allow them, it might be harder to manage.”

Stunned into silence, the man just stared at Sean for a minute or two. “Remove… please?”

“Sure thing. Brace against the table and drop your pants far enough to expose the base of your tail.”

Sean said it so simply that the Moonbound didn’t even think to question him, just doing as he was told. A flash of worry over how much it would hurt came to his mind, but he gritted his teeth and waited.

Focusing on the tail from a few feet away, Sean was glad he didn’t have to touch the man, who would likely bolt if he did. It took more energy to do it without touch, but Sean had plenty of energy.

The man shifted slightly, waiting for the moment to come. He was sure it would be a knife to cut his tail, then Shaping to fix the stub, which is why he was unprepared when Sean said, “All done. Go ahead and get dressed, and remember to pay the receptionist on the way out.”

Frowning, the man looked back at Sean, who was leaving. He glanced down over his shoulder and his mouth fell open. His hands darted around to grab at where his tail had been, but only unblemished skin met his hands; it was like he’d never had a tail all his life.

“Lords are powerful…” the Moonbound whispered.

“They are, but he is in a league all his own,” a Fairy said from above him.

The Moonbound jerked, not having expected a Messenger Fairy above him. He quickly got his pants back on. “I can believe it.”

“Let others know that he will help anyone who comes. Lord MacDougal doesn’t hold prejudices.”

“You work for him?”

“My entire clan follows him,” the Fairy grinned. “He is generous to everyone but his enemies.”

The Moonbound glanced at the door as he buckled his belt. The healer was a Lord— that was known— but he’d been direct, honest, and hadn’t hurt him. The Fairy had given him something to consider as he went to pay for the service.

~*~*~

Sean stretched; the day had picked up a lot starting a couple of hours after the Wolf Moonbound left. Over a dozen other Moonbound had come in, asking to have their tails removed and, in one case, a Bovine Moonbound asking to have his horns taken away.

“That was a busy day, and it might even be busier tomorrow,” Sean said.

“Yes, we’ll make sure the others know,” Myna purred as she kissed his cheek. “You made them happy.”

“So did you,” Sean murmured, kissing her fully in return.

“It’s amazing to see their wonder,” Prita said. “The Mouse Moonbound was ecstatic when I was able to remove her tail.”

“It’ll be easier for them to not be harassed as much,” Felora smiled.

“Sir, a message,” Ven said, fluttering down with another Fairy beside them.

Sean stepped back from Myna to focus on the Fairy, who was wearing a gold band around their waist. “Go ahead.”

“I come from the Advisor. You are Lord MacDougal?”

“I am.”

“Lord Sean MacDougal, you are hereby called to attend the Advisor in the Great Tree tomorrow at the ninth hour.”

“I have heard the message and will attend as summoned,” Sean replied. “Thank you.”

The Fairy dipped a fraction, clearly surprised to be thanked. “You’re welcome, Lord.” In a silver blur, they left.

“I’d hoped… it looks like it just took longer than I thought it would,” Sean sighed. “Need to make sure I’m wearing my best tomorrow. Helga, I’ll take Hallie with me for that meeting.”

“I understand, My Lord.”

“We’ll make sure your suit and her dress speak of your station as Truestrike’s equal,” Felora said. “A few minor modifications should work. The mithril armor as jewelry should also help point to your wealth and station.”

“Sean, just walk softly,” Aria said. “We don’t know where she stands, yet.”

Sean chuckled as an old saying about speaking softly and carrying a big stick went through his mind. “Yeah, I will.”

“Why are you amused?” Aria asked, having caught it with their budding empathy.

“‘Speak softly and carry a big stick.’ It’s an old saying from my world. You telling me to walk softly made me remember it.”

“What does that mean?” Felora asked.

“To act courteously, not to bluff or bluster, but when needed, to take decisive action to end any threat.”

“The first part of that is very important,” Aria said.

“She’ll speak with the full authority of the Queens,” Felora added. “This will be the most dangerous meeting you’ve had.”

“I know,” Sean said softly. “I just hope she’s unbiased. If she isn’t…”

Myna hugged him. “We’ll be behind you, Master, no matter what happens.”

“I know, Myna… I know.” He kissed one of her ears. “Come on, it’s time to go home. We need to tell the others.”

“Sparring, bath, dinner, and a small war council,” Helga said.

“Sir,” Prita asked slowly, “can we do anything to help?”

“I don’t think so, Prita,” Sean said. “Come on.” He took her hand in his. “Let’s go home. You did well today. You saw six people besides the ones who wanted their tails removed.”

Prita flushed. “Thank you, Sean… You don’t seem worried about tomorrow.”

“I’m concerned, but I can’t refuse to go. It means I’ll just have to do my best when I get there. Since I can’t change being there, I’m not going to worry about it. Tonight, we’ll have a meeting about what I should expect and come up with answers to potential questions. All of you can be there to give your thoughts, too.”

“As the family we are,” Myna added from behind Prita.

“We’ll do our best,” Prita replied.

“We should visit the manor tonight,” Aria suggested, “including the bog. Velin or Solanice might know more about the Advisor and Truestrike’s deals with her.”

“Good idea,” Sean agreed. “We’ll do that after the war council. We can go over new information with the others at the manor if we need to adjust.”

Gwen wished them a good night and watched them leave. They were unusually somber, and she worried about what that might mean. She’d spoken to the Fairy from the Advisor briefly, but she didn’t know about Titanswrath.

As she watched them leave the yard, she whispered a prayer, “Sean, I wish you a good day tomorrow. You’re a good man and have made my life better by just knowing you. If any deserve some goodness, it’s you.”

Chapter Fifteen

Sean lay in bed, his wives around him as the staff filed into the bedroom. Mizuki went to the far side of the bed, joining Myna there. The others all lay down around it; Sean’s mouth went dry as they got situated, as Felora had clearly helped them with their nightgowns. Quinna and Quilla smirked when he briefly met their eyes. Their gowns were the most risqué of the group, along with Lona’s and Mona’s. They were wearing the same outfits, but the impact was different with the less buxom Moonbound.

As soon as they were ready, Sean gathered his energy, then flooded the room with it. “Follow me in slumber to the place where the heart resides. Home.”

Sean blinked as his brain processed the fact that he was next to the front door.

“Sean?” Marjorie asked, having been coming back to the room with a cup of tea.

“Visiting,” Sean said to take the worry away from her eyes. He opened the front doors where everyone else appeared. “I’m going to speak to Velin and Solanice first, then I’ll come back.”

“That’s fine, dear. Take your time,” Fiona said, kissing him briefly. “We’ll be here waiting for you.”

“Hallie, with me, please? You, too, Rumia,” he added when he saw the young woman shift to ask.

“Thank you, sir,” Rumia smiled.

It took a moment for everyone to head off to where they wanted to go. Sean led the other two toward the gate that led to the bog, pausing when the cuons came bounding their way. Sean laughed, petting all of them and making sure they knew they were loved. After a few minutes of the hounds getting pets from the three of them, Sean sent them to chase each other so he could continue on to the bog.

The transition between the two planes was still a little jarring, but they were used to it now. The moment they reached the edge of the peat, Sean angled toward Solanice first. Rumia walked off toward the nearest heath, her shears in hand as she began to hum the same wordless song she’d taken to singing whenever she worked in the bog.

Sean knelt down next to where Solanice resided. The peat split as the vine-wrapped head came to the surface. He smiled at the sweating gasping man as the vines fell away to show Solanice. “I’m back again. Maybe today, you’ll have more for me. If you can’t help, I’ll have to penalize you.”

Eyes wide with panic, Solanice nodded. “I’ll help! Please, just… mercy…” Tears started to flow down his cheeks.

“Like the mercy you showed me?” Sean asked harshly.

“Orders! It was all orders!” Solanice wept.

“You have a chance to save yourself some of the pain,” Sean said coldly. “Tell me of the Advisor. What has Truestrike done about her? What plans did he have?”

Solanice shuddered as he tried to calm himself enough to speak. “She… uh… Advisor Earthfoot refused his requests to speak with him before I left. All of his gifts were returned, and she refused everything that was offered to her, even during the galas.”

“Galas?” Sean asked.

“There’s a grand gala held twice a year when Summer and Winter are separated at north and south,” Hallie told Sean. “It’s still a ways off.”

“Hmm… Okay. She refuses everyone’s gifts?”

“Unless an equal gift is given to Queensblood, but he is trying to remove Queensblood, not befriend him, so no gifts have worked.”

“What’s he planning, then? He has to have her approval to become a High Lord.”

“No, he’s positioning himself to be one when the Queens come back to Accord. Earthfoot is the blockade. With anyone else, he could have found a way to ease into their good graces. She refuses to play politics, which takes away his strength.”

“That is useful information…” Sean exhaled.

“He has minions in her staff,” Solanice went on, wanting to show that he could be helpful. “They help stop bad news about him from reaching her. He might have found a way through them to start earning her trust.”

“Less good for me, but still useful. Who in her staff was his minion?”

“I don’t know. He communicated with them personally to make them feel more important.”

Sean made a disappointed noise as he stood. “You were helpful this time, so enjoy being above the peat… for now.”

Solanice nodded emphatically. “I’ll try to think of more.”

Sean didn’t reply; he just walked toward Velin. “Hallie, thoughts?”

“Truestrike not already being in her good graces is great news. We know better than to try gifting her things now. The fact that he has informants inside her staff is less than ideal. If he gets pushed enough, he might try to remove her.”

“That should piss the Queens off.”

“Unless he can find a way to shift the blame. We’ll need to be careful.”

“Agreed.”

Velin stared at them, fear written across her features even before the vines fell away from her nose and mouth. Sean shook his head when he knelt down in front of her, just staring at her.

“I… umm… I don’t know,” Velin said slowly. “The Advisor was far above what I handled for him. Solanice dealt with the nobles. He sent me out to gather useful people and make sure some missions went the way he needed them to.”

“Pity,” Sean tsked. “Guess you get to go fully under this time. Nothing more, not this time, unless you can give me anything I might find useful.”

Velin shook her head as she cried. “I don’t know!”

“What about his daughter and grandson?” Hallie asked, kneeling down.

“They were with him, but they stayed at the outer manor most of the time. I wasn’t allowed out there. I know he had something there that he didn’t want me to know about, but not what. When she was in Accord itself, I was her toady, making sure anything she needed or wanted was gathered.”

“Besides you, who worked for her in that manner?” Hallie asked.

“Michelle MacAdams!” Velin answered instantly. “Average height, red hair that curls, green eyes that flash blue when she’s emotional. She wears a collar with the family crest on it.”

Sean looked at Hallie with a questioning frown.

“I can ask if she’s shown up at Forged Bonds,” Hallie told Sean. “She’ll want the items that are sold there.”

“Okay,” Sean said, not understanding why that would be helpful. “Was that useful enough for her not to be pulled under?”

Hallie thought over it for a long moment, then nodded. “Put her back to where she had been.”

“Works for me,” Sean said as the vines wrapped Velin’s lower face.

Velin got part of a “thank you” out before she was silenced and dragged halfway under.

“Time to go talk with the others about what we know,” Sean exhaled. “Rumia?” he called out to her.

Rumia came their way with quick steps. “Is it time already?”

“For now. Come on. I’m sure your mother will want to see you.”

“Yes!” Rumia beamed as she let her shears become a ring.

When they got back to the manor, Sean paused, as Jackson Gertihs was waiting for them. “Jackson?”

“Sean, I heard you’d come back,” Jackson smiled. “I had a request. I heard you’re busy right now, but I wanted to ask for later.”

“I’ll make a point to ask them if they want to come spend more time with you,” Sean said, understanding what Jackson was getting to.

“Thank you,” Jackson exhaled in relief. “When things settle down again is fine. I just wanted to let you know.”

“Not a problem,” Sean said, gripping Jackson’s shoulder. “I would do the same thing if our places were reversed.”

Jackson bowed his head. “When we first met, I wouldn’t have. I’ve come to know how to be a better man since meeting you.”

“Sean,” Nola called out as she undulated their way.

Jackson looked back. “I’ll let her have your time. Thanks again.”

Sean let go of Jackson, turning to the Lesser Naga. “Nola, how are you?”

“Good. Your plane is amazing. I can work on anything I desire here. I’ve been practicing my music.”

“Music?”

“I play the drum,” Nola smiled. “I’ve heard of the Advisor. I wanted to wish you luck with them. If things settle down and you get the time, would you come spar with me? I miss being able to go all out.”

“I’d love to, Nola. I’ll try to make time in the next tenday.”

“No rush. I just wanted to ask.”

“Understood, and I miss sparring with you, too.”

“Thank you,” Nola smiled before slithering off.

“You do so much, even for those who are here,” Hallie smiled, taking his hand.

“They deserve all the happiness they can have,” Sean murmured as he watched the pair heading back toward the guest homes.

“So do you,” Hallie murmured. “Come on. The plan is to strategize, and then we’re staying all night.”

Rosa came around the side of the manor, slowing when she saw them. She waved to the trio, smiling. “Sean, might I have a moment?”

Sean chuckled and headed her way. “Of course, Rosa. What do you need?”

“I just had a question about a certain tree. It’s not one I recognize.”

Sean motioned for her to lead, and Rosa turned to show him which one she was speaking of. When they reached one of the planters, Sean smiled as he looked at the small tree.

“Bonsai. It’s an art form,” Sean said. “If you just tend it normally, it will grow larger, but the art of bonsai is to keep it small and shaped. The library might have a book on it.”

“I’ll go check,” Rosa said, hurrying toward the manor. “Thank you.”

Rumia rushed after her mother, gently chiding her for acting like she had.

Sean chuckled as he watched them go.

“She’s happy here,” Hallie murmured.

“I’m glad she is. If she were miserable, I’d feel terrible.”

“Come now, husband. Our wives are waiting for us.”

Sean half-expected another person to pop up with a question, but no one else stopped them on their way back.

Chapter Sixteen

The worry at the breakfast table was palpable— today had the chance of being terrible. If the Advisor sided with Lord Brunson Titanswrath, she would inflict on Sean worse than he’d done to the other Lord. They all had faith that he could overcome whatever it was, but it would set him clearly against the Advisor, too.

“We’ll be working on the smaller car today,” Fiona told Sean. “It’s good that you take the bus; it’s clearly more than any other one that’s been built to date. It’ll help set the tone for you being Truestrike’s equal, or better.”

“Which is important,” Hallie added. “We need to present our strength to the people who are watching. With the Advisor, we should go with humble, but strong. We just need to be firm in asserting that the punishment was fair.”

“Firm, strong, and humble,” Sean nodded. “I can do that.”

“It’s who you are,” Andrea said softly. “Just be you.”

“Andie’s right,” Ryann nodded.

“We don’t know how she presents herself, but she’s likely tired of nobles who act as strong as she is or try to curry favor,” Aria said. “Those are the two stances that most take with the people above them.”

“Hallie will be there to help me,” Sean gently reminded them. “I’ll be listening to her.”

“Sir, we’ll be here to help in any way we can,” Tiska said.

The rest of the staff quickly agreed with her.

“I know,” Sean said softly. “If the worst comes, I’ll need you all even more, but we’ll hold to the hope that she’ll see things my way.”

“We all have our tasks for today,” Felora said. “Let’s wish Sean a good meeting; he needs to go.”

Sean was surprised when the staff all hugged him, whispering good luck to him one by one. His heart warmed at their clear affection and worry. His wives then collected kisses from him, again each of them whispering words of encouragement.

Fortified for the coming meeting by the love of his family, Sean took Hallie’s hand as they headed for the bus.

~*~*~

The drive to the Great Tree was quiet. Sean and Hallie sat side by side, leaning against each other. Arliat was hyper-focused on her job; she would not let anyone cause her to be late, as that would negatively impact Sean’s standing with the Advisor.

Breathing easier when they reached the tower, Arliat exhaled her stress as she pulled the bus to a stop in the roundabout. “We’re here, sir.”

Sean stood up, looking at the images of the Queens decorating the walls of the tunnel. “Thank you, Arliat. We’ll send one of the Fairies when we’re done.”

“Yes, sir,” Arliat replied. “I’ll be ready to come get you when called.”

“You did well. Take a moment to relax before heading back,” Hallie said. “I saw the stress you felt to get us here safely and on time.”

Arliat leaned back in her seat. “Yes, mistress.”

Sean stepped off the bus with Hallie, offering his arm the way a gentleman should. He was aware of the people who’d stopped to stare at the bus and them. Cars were still rare, but the bus was something else altogether, so the focus on them wasn’t unexpected.

Arliat stopped in front of one of the many staircases so they were able to ascend in short order. Reaching the second floor, Sean was aware that they had to keep going up, but he didn’t know where the next stairway was, nor how high up they should go.

“Hallie, do you know which way or how many floors?” Sean asked softly.

“It’ll be the top or just below that, I’m sure,” Hallie said. “If we just follow this around the edge, we’ll find the next way up.”

“Solid reasoning,” Sean chuckled.

After a short walk, they found another upward staircase with a guard standing at the base. The guard took in their clothing, giving them a small bow.

“What floor is the Advisor on?” Sean asked the guard.

“One from the top, Lord. She only sees people that she sends for.”

“We’ve been summoned,” Sean replied.

The guard’s reaction was muted, but the slight widening of his eyes was noticeable. “I wish you a good day, then, Lord.”

Sean nodded as they started up the stairs.

While they climbed, Hallie gave his arm a squeeze. “You’re getting better at not thanking everyone.”

“It still takes me actively thinking about it to not do it.”

“Which is fine. We prefer you the way you are normally, but time and place so we can blend in.”

“Yeah.”

They climbed each set of stairs until they reached one that had a woman sitting behind a desk. There were doors just to the side. Sean hesitated, thinking they still had at least another floor to go.

The woman gave them a professional smile when they hesitated. “Did you come for the library, Lord?”

“Not today, but I will be back in the future,” Sean replied. “Where are the stairs to continue up?”

“Ah. Inside, Lord. But above here, there are no public spaces.”

“I’ve been summoned,” Sean replied.

The woman nodded as if she’d been told. She reached back to pull a blue and gold silken cord behind her. “One moment please, Lord.”

Sean waited and, a minute later, a man in livery depicting the Great Tree came out of the doors. He took in Sean and Hallie before bowing to them. “Lord Sean MacDougal?”

“Yes.”

“If you will follow me, Lord. This is your wife?”

“Lady Hallie MacDougal. She is one of my wives,” Sean replied.

“Very good, Lord. Please follow.”

Hallie squeezed his arm, giving him a smile as they followed the servant. “That was good,” she whispered to him.

Sean gave her a smile back. Today would be a challenge for him, as being noble ran against his grain. He walked with measured steps behind the servant, wondering just how badly this meeting was going to go.

The library was massive, with bookshelves that stretched to the ceiling. Wheeled ladders were clearly connected to the shelving to help people get up to the books they wanted. A dozen people in the livery of the Great Tree, but with an additional emblem of a book were clearly helping people.

Sean watched the staff and saw one climb to the very top of one ladder to pull a book. They set the book in a basket attached to their chest, then started to climb down. Lips pursed, Sean opened Mage Sight before shutting it down quickly. The whole room glowed with power, a mix of icy blue and warm gold. His brief look had made him think of preservation, and he lifted his free hand to rub at his temple. All that power came from the ceiling where a script wove between the shelves.

“Husband?” Hallie asked gently.

“I might’ve looked when I shouldn’t have…” Sean murmured back.

Hallie nodded slowly. “I will not do so, then. It should come as no surprise, though. Some of these records stretch back to even before the world was ruled by the Queens.”

“I need to visit here… There are things I need to know that’ll be here somewhere.”

“If you visit again, sir, any of the Keepers can assist you,” the guide told them, not having even looked back.

“The ones with the book icon?” Sean asked.

“The Keepers of the Tomes; their task is a sacred one. They are responsible for all the records in this room. No guest may touch a book on a shelf and, when you have a book before you, a Keeper is there to make sure that the book is unharmed.”

“I see. That makes sense, since the records of the world resides here. Keeping them safe would be a vital task. I’d assume the Keepers have Shaping to make sure the pages stay pristine, as well?”

The guide looked back, clearly surprised. “Yes. Not many think about that.”

“I’m a Shaper. I understand how much they can do to keep things in perfect order.”

The guide didn’t say anything more. The stairs up here were in the center of the library, an enclosed spiral with small windows set in it. The next floor up held five guards in mithril breastplates, standing beside the one door that would lead out of the room.

“Lord MacDougal and wife to see the Advisor,” the guide said, bowing to them.

“I have them. Return to your station,” the guard with golden trim on his armor said. “Lord MacDougal, I’m Captain Stoutheart. I’m glad to see you aren’t wearing a sword. We’d have to take it from you here. No weapons are allowed by non-guards in front of the Advisor. We’ll have to check your pouch for any small knives or other weapons, as well.”

Sean bowed his head. “I understand the need for security.” He undid the buttons that held the pouch to his belt. “It’s currently empty. I wasn’t sure what could be brought with me, so I left it all with my driver.”

Stoutheart checked the bag and handed it back, then checked Hallie’s. “Not many consider that. Please follow me.”

Putting their bags back on, Sean kept his face impassive. The poor guards had no idea just how many weapons had walked past them. Add in everything he kept in his pouch that could be used, and he was sure that he was the most heavily armed person in the tower.

The floor they walked through was a barracks, but also possibly large suites. Sean had a feeling this was where the Advisor and her personal guards lived. He was a little perplexed by that, as it would make more sense to have the living quarters beyond the meeting room. He was still going over the layout when they were led up another flight of stairs.

The room they entered was clearly an antechamber. A man in adamantine armor, minus the helm, stood outside the single door. A deep scar marred the side of his head, and his missing ear gave him a slightly lopsided appearance.

“Captain, I will take him from here.”

“Yes, sir,” the captain saluted.

“I’m Major Ironfist, commander of the Advisor’s guard,” the major said. “You must be Lord Sean MacDougal. Who is the woman beside you?”

“Lady Hallie MacDougal, sir,” Hallie replied.

“You were not summoned,” the major said stiffly.

“Bringing a spouse to a summons is normally allowed,” Hallie said. “I can wait here, if needed.”

“Not many bring their spouse, but you are correct. In the future, if you are summoned again, advise the Messenger Fairy that you will be accompanied.”

“Yes, sir,” Sean said.

“Follow me,” the major said as he turned to the doors.

The next room had two desks staffed by two men. Both of them were clearly Fey with their sharp features. One had pale hair and bright blue eyes while the other had golden hair with deep green eyes. Both looked at the group, making notes as they watched.

Sean wasn’t certain, but he was pretty sure these two were secretaries for the respective Queens, keeping a log of who the Advisor was seeing. He knew it would provide oversight for the Queens on what the Advisor had done.

The major ignored them, marching straight across to the double doors with engraved images of the two Queens facing one another. The room behind that door was a lounge, which Sean hadn’t been expecting. Already seated was a hard-faced woman who’d been talking to the other person there; Lord Titanswrath.

“Advisor Earthfoot, I bring Lord and Lady MacDougal,” Major Ironfist announced.

“Thank you, Major. Come and sit,” Earthfoot said, motioning to Sean and Hallie.

Brunson Titanswrath glared at Sean as he watched them cross the room. Sean saw the man’s left hand resting on his lap, his fingers curled partially closed into a claw.

Sean sat on a small sofa with Hallie beside him. It was the closest two-person seat near the Advisor and Brunson. “Advisor, I’ve come as called.”

Chapter Seventeen

Earthfoot was an older woman with graying hair and wrinkles at the corners of her eyes. She had the sharp features of a Fey, but they were slightly rounded— she was clearly not a pure-blooded Fey like the secretaries were. The most notable thing about her was the leg of stone that started just below her right knee.

“You have been summoned because the one you leveled punishment against has disputed its severity. Now, I have to adjudicate on whether the punishment was too severe or not. One of you will be Shamed today.”

“I understand,” Sean replied.

“Why did you take the use of Lord Titanswrath’s hand from him as a punishment?”

“He broke the Agreement we had,” Sean explained. “That Agreement was balanced by me losing a hand if I was wrong. I thought it fitting he lost his for breaking it. I chose his left hand to mitigate how severely it would impact his life. It would’ve been just as easy to have afflicted his right hand, instead.”

“Yes… tell me about the Agreement,” Earthfoot said, sitting back.

Sean did as she asked, explaining it in detail.

“And why was this Agreement even called for?”

Sean exhaled, then explained the party he’d held, the events leading up to the duel between Knight Titanswrath and Evelyn Bloodheart, and then his own duel with the Knight.

Earthfoot was silent for a long moment as she stared at Sean. “You fought his son, took his leg off at the knee, then healed it?”

“Yes. Any of those present at the party can attest to that.”

“I still think you are using trickery and illusions!” Brunson snarled. “Lost limbs cannot be healed or reattached.”

Sean shook his head. “You spoke with Lord Bloodheart, and you still believe that?”

“I did. Again, it must be a compelling illusion.”

“Explain,” Earthfoot said.

Sean explained that he’d regrown Flandril’s missing hand. “As they are distant family through my marriage to Hallie— formerly of the Hearthglen Bloodhearts— it felt right to restore his hand.”

“You claim to be able to restore limbs?” Earthfoot asked archly. Her right leg twitched, and the sound of stone sliding against wood was loud.

“I can prove it, if you wish, Advisor. It was me doing so for his son and Flandril… I mean Lord Bloodheart, that he disbelieved enough to break our Agreement.”

“All of this does seem to come down to his belief that you have used tricks… Fine. Let us see if you are truthful or not.” Reaching down, she touched her stone leg, the stone parting as if hinged. She set the stone prosthetic aside, showing him the stump of her leg just below the knee. “Heal me, if you can.”

“As you command,” Sean said, making sure it was stated this wasn’t a gift.

Hallie cleared her throat. “Advisor, you might wish to clench your jaw tightly. It hurts a lot when he grows new appendages.”

“You know this, how?” Earthfoot asked.

“I met him when he turned my clubfoot into a normal foot. I have toes now that I was not born with,” Hallie smiled. “We started off on the right foot, as it were.”

The Advisor’s lips twitched briefly at the pun. “I see. Very well. Begin, Lord MacDougal.” She clenched her jaw, staring at Sean in challenge.

Sean exhaled as he focused on her stump. He could feel residual energy around it. “Normally, I can do it without touching a person, but… your injury still has lingering energy around it. Might I move to touch your knee?”

The stump twitched and Earthfoot’s lips thinned. “You may, but if you fail after touching me, I will make sure you regret laying hands on me.”

Sean met her angry eyes before he bowed his head. “Yes, ma’am.” He knelt beside Earthfoot, slipping his right hand under her knee and resting his left over the joint.

The energy swirled and Sean inhaled slowly— it was entropy, just like Babbitt’s sword produced for a shield. With a thought, Sean blanketed the stump with his own energy, forcing the breaking of Bonds to stop. Earthfoot’s limb twitched in his hand, but he kept a firm grip as he purged the energy from it.

“That… tickles,” Earthfoot said tightly.

“Someone injured you with entropy,” Sean said simply. “Does your prosthetic need regular work to keep it strong?”

“Yes,” Earthfoot said, surprised that he’d know that.

“The wound had a net around it of the energy that injured you. I’m surprised you weren’t bleeding… it was certainly trying to continue eating your leg.”

“My healer checks me every night. The wound is bad in the mornings before he heals me and I attach my leg.”

“Ah. He’s doing enough to keep it at bay, and then it would attack your prosthetic first,” Sean said.

“This is foolish! He can’t heal you, Advisor. Listen to him prattle to distract you from the truth,” Brunson scoffed.

Earthfoot’s nostrils flared. “Silence.”

Brunson’s mouth opened and closed a couple of times before he sat back with a cold expression— he’d obviously just lost the ability to talk.

With the entropy gone, Sean exhaled slowly. “The old energy is gone. Your healer won’t have to heal you anymore. Next is the painful part. I’ve learned how to minimize it, but you’ll still feel this.”

“Get on wi—!” Earthfoot began, but snapped her mouth shut. Her whole leg twitched, every muscle spasming.

Brunson’s eyes went wide as fresh bone poked through the gnarled stump. His shock made the Advisor glance down, her own eyes shooting wide when she, too, saw the bone.

“My husband is one of the strongest nobles in the city, if not the world,” Hallie said into the silence. “He has healed everything from lost limbs to severe brain trauma. He can fight a fully empowered Titanswrath and win. He bested Lord Flandril Bloodheart in skill with the sword. On top of all of that, he runs a clinic that heals everyone from the lowliest Moonbound to the highest noble. If no one had broken an Agreement, he’d have stayed little known to the powerful in the city. He has no want to be known or to try currying favor with others. Honestly, all he’s ever wanted is a peaceful life to love his family.”

Her words were heard by everyone, but they were engrossed in watching the new leg take shape. It was clear that the man kneeling beside the Advisor was a man of great power and skill to be able to do what he was doing.

Earthfoot began to fear that he wouldn’t finish, that she’d be left in worse condition than before. What if he stopped after the bone, too tired to do more until tomorrow? How would she manage to get through the day or days until he could do more? Could her healer even attempt this? He was the healer who helped the Queens’ guards when they were in the city. He was the best healer in the world, besides the Queens’ personal healers.

When muscle snaked down the fresh bone, Brunson looked away, feeling ill watching it. Earthfoot’s eyes stayed wide as she gripped the armrests of her padded chair. Her entire leg twitched and trembled as the new muscle and tendons formed.

Hallie smiled proudly while she watched Sean work— this would push things in the city. The best part is that the Advisor would know his worth. She would clearly try to stay neutral, but the debt would be there. Truestrike was losing a major position today, all because his ally had erred twice.

As skin began to flow down over the muscle, Brunson swallowed. He’d been certain that Sean being able to heal lost limbs was a lie. Mavina Goodbody, the head healer of the city, couldn’t even do it. There were rumors that the very best healers could, but no one had ever seen it happen that he knew of.

Sean paused once the skin was in place. All he had left was the nerves, but that was the worst part for the person being healed. “Advisor, you’ll feel more pain in a moment as I make the nerves connect. Your leg will spasm more, but I’ll keep it still. It’s going to feel longer than it actually takes. Are you ready?”

“Yes,” Earthfoot said tightly, her jaw still clenched.

Sean connected the new nerves with the old. His grip was strong as he held her leg, shifting his left hand to rest on the new leg so she couldn’t kick.

Going white as pain flooded her mind, Earthfoot screamed through clenched teeth. The far door boomed open and Major Ironfist came charging into the room. Seeing Sean touching the Advisor, he drew his sword as he rushed forward.

“Stop!” Hallie commanded. “He is healing her.”

Ironfist’s rush slowed as he pushed against an unseen force.

Sean sat back, letting go of Earthfoot’s new leg. “All done.”

Sweat covered Earthfoot’s head, and spots of perspiration could be seen darkening her clothing. Panting, she looked up to see Ironfist heading her way, free from the compulsion to stop. “I’m fine. Put your weapon away, Major.”

Ironfist came to a halt a handful of feet from Earthfoot. “Advisor, this man touched you! That is—!”

“Stop!” Earthfoot snapped at him. “I gave him permission so he could try healing my leg.”

“It’s as good as new,” Sean said as he slowly pushed himself to his feet. He shuffled back to sit beside Hallie. “If you want to test it.”

Earthfoot licked her lips; this was something she feared. If he was wrong, she would fall. If she fell, she would have his head. With a deep breath, she pushed herself upright, using the arms of her chair. Swallowing, she took a hesitant step. Her leg felt strong, firm… natural. She took a second step, then more as she crossed the room, tears forming in her eyes as she walked.

“Well done,” Hallie said, kissing Sean’s cheek.

Ironfist was shocked to see the Advisor with two normal legs, walking around. He watched her come back and saw the tears in her eyes. “Does it hurt?”

“No…! It feels… wonderful,” Earthfoot said softly. She took her seat again. Blinking, she looked at Sean. “I cannot believe this is possible. Even the personal healer here couldn’t…”

“My husband is special,” Hallie smiled softly. “You have a ruling before you, Advisor.”

Taking a moment, Earthfoot nodded, then waved at Brunson. “Lord Titanswrath, you have brought this punishment before me to have it reversed. You spoke of his words of restoring limbs to be false. I gave him a test that even my personal healer would fail, yet he did just as he said. Do you have anything to add before I finish my judgment?”

Brunson bowed his head. “I ask for leniency, Advisor. As you said, he has done what even your healer could not. How could one expect that to be the truth? I would do as I should have done before. I will break my alliance with Lord Truestrike and even retain my… punishment.”

“A Shame must be leveled. That is how the world works,” Earthfoot said firmly. “It must be visible and known. The nobility will be told, as is our way.”

“Advisor, if I may?” Sean asked softly.

“MacDougal, go ahead.”

“His hand is a clear sign of the broken Agreement. If more needs to be done, I would ask for something that is clearly visible, but also not a full hindrance. His life will be difficult enough now. You could encase his leg in unbreaking stone, if you’d like to make it a symbolic Shame.”

“He almost caused your death. Do you not realize this?”

“No. Why would my life have been in jeopardy?”

“You laid hands on me. I am as the Queens while they are away. To touch one without consent is death. While I did give you permission, if you had failed to heal my leg, I would have taken your head.”

“Oh…” Sean said softly. Hallie had gone rigid next to him. She hadn’t considered that Sean failing would cost his life, but she knew he wouldn’t have died, not with her beside him.

“Do you wish his Shame to be so light, knowing that?”

“I do,” Sean said. “An eye for an eye makes the whole world blind.”

Earthfoot blinked slowly, then laughed. “That might well be true. Very well. A Shame will ruin him, as it is. His heir will be taking over the family shortly, I would believe.”

“Yes,” Brunson whispered. “I will step down for him when I return home.”

“Very well,” Earthfoot said. She turned to face Brunson, her eyes narrow as she stared at his right leg.

With a scream of agony, Brunson passed out. Sean thought back to Fiona’s Shame and he shivered as he watched the Lord’s leg turn to stone before his eyes.

When she finished, the Advisor stood. “This audience is over. Lord MacDougal, you are free to go. Major, have Lord Titanswrath taken home.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Ironfist said. He shifted over and picked the Lord up easily.

“I wish you a good day,” Sean said as he bowed to Earthfoot. “I’m sure you’re about to have your healer check your leg. If he wishes to know more, I’d be willing to explain it to him.”

Earthfoot’s eye twitched. “Very well.”

Sean offered Hallie his arm as he headed for the exit.

Chapter Eighteen

“You did well,” Hallie murmured as they were led from the Advisor’s room.

“That could’ve gone very badly,” Sean replied, watching Ironfist’s back. He gently tapped his ear, then motioned to the major, reminding her of his sharp hearing.

Hallie nodded. “I would expect nothing but success from my husband.”

“You and the others always feel that way,” Sean chuckled.

“You’ve proven us right time and again.”

The two secretaries in the outer room watched them, hands moving quickly as they made notes. Ironfist stopped to explain that Brunson had been Shamed for bringing the case before the Advisor, as she’d found in Sean’s favor. Once he finished, he continued to lead them out to where the other guards were.

“Make sure Lord Titanswrath is taken home,” Ironfist commanded his subordinates. “Stoutheart, show Lord MacDougal out.”

“Yes, sir,” Stoutheart replied, saluting before starting away.

Sean fell into step behind the captain.

As they were brought back down to the library, Sean took in his surroundings a bit more. His second glance made him revise his earlier assumption about this level of the tower. This level was just for the guards and officers; the decorations didn’t reflect enough wealth and standing for the Advisor.

“This whole level is for the Tower’s guards?” Sean asked.

Stoutheart was surprised by the question, but it was common knowledge, so he answered, “Yes. The tower guards, including officers and the senior staff of the other levels.”

“I see,” Sean said. “That makes sense. Anyone wanting to cause problems would have to go through you or fly.”

“There are guards on the balconies of the upper levels, as well. Anyone trying to fly in would find out about the defenses situated to stop them.”

“I figured there would have to be some defenses. Barriers to delay and ranged countermeasures, at the very least.”

Hallie squeezed Sean’s arm in warning.

“Sorry, dear. You know how I am. If there are better ways to keep you all safe, I want to know,” Sean apologized.

“The defenses are unknown to most. This way, no one will even attempt the idiocy of it,” Stoutheart snorted. “I think there’s a plaque on the third-level garden dedicated to the last person who tried to fly onto it.”

“Ah. A monument to what happens to the stupid?”

“A warning to those who can learn.”

Once they were delivered to the library, Sean exhaled. “That might’ve gone terribly.”

“Even if she’d tried to kill you, between us, it wouldn’t have worked,” Hallie whispered as they crossed the library.

“Which would’ve started a whole different problem. She has more power than I currently do.”

“Why hadn’t she fixed her own leg, then?”

“Belief, probably. It felt like the injury was from before she was the Advisor. Years of being told it can’t be helped. The best healer in the city was unable to stop the constant breakdown of her injury. All that would add up. It helps that I’ve dealt with that kind of energy before. I knew I could smother it.”

“I see. Add in your better understanding of the body and you could give her back her leg.”

“I’m sure her healer will be by before the tenday ends,” Sean snorted.

“Of course. Someone has done something they could not. They’ll want to know the how and why. Knowledge is power, after all.”

Sean looked at the books around them, chuckling. “Yeah, and the Queens know that, too.”

“Of course.” Hallie glanced up. “Ven?”

“Yes?” Ven asked, shooting down to land on her shoulder.

“How many Fairies?”

“Dozens. We have held back with only two for each of you because of that,” Ven answered. “Word in the community is spreading. The ones beholden to the Tower will never join our cause. Their Bonds extend to every child they have.”

Sean inhaled slowly. “Because then, they always have the loyalty of the eyes in the walls.”

“They’re cared for better than most… not as well as us, but still well. Before you, Sean, I would say those here were the most cared for.”

“Got it, but it’s still a form of slavery if the children don’t get a say.”

“True, but it has been… multitudes of generations. They feel like they’re the best of our kind. If needed, we could sweep them from the Tower, but their Holders would feel it.”

“Let’s not ring the bell for the Queens. When they come back will be soon enough.”

“That is what I wanted to know,” Hallie smiled. “Send word to Fiona. We should arrange a meeting of the faithful tonight. All of them need to know how things have progressed. I know they’ve been worried about the meeting.”

“Oh, right. Good idea,” Sean said.

“I’ll get it sent,” Ven said. “I was the only one of the four allowed into the meeting. We are trying to play by the rules to not cause issues. If I had called, the clan would have rallied quickly.”

“Thanks, Ven. Oh, send Arliat a message.”

“That was already done,” Ven chuckled.

“Ahead of me again,” Sean chuckled.

~*~*~

Sean had explained the basics to his family at home when they’d made it back, but he wanted to wait to tell it all when everyone was gathered. Those who’d been at the clinic were glad they hadn’t missed hearing the news.

When everyone gathered to learn about the meeting, Sean was surprised to see some he hadn’t expected to attend. The three extras were Daria Iceblood, Evelyn Bloodheart, and Olivia Purebreath. His old allies from Hearthglen were a given in his mind. He was happy to see Jefferson; the surly leatherworker had missed the party that started most of the recent events.

Jefferson smiled broadly when Sean greeted him. “Sean, it’s been a while. You’ve been very busy, from what I hear.”

“More than I thought I would be so soon after getting here.”

“Not surprising to the rest of us,” Giralt said as he came over. “After all, you tend to warp everything around you, Sean.”

“He does, doesn’t he?” Jefferson agreed. “I never would’ve thought I’d find a wife, for instance. Yet now, I have a magnificent wife who understands my love of leather.”

Sean’s eyes darted to Michelle, one of Saret’s daughters. She was speaking to his wives, and something about the huddle they were in made Sean’s lips purse.

“Oh, she’s already telling them,” Jefferson chuckled when Sean’s wives started congratulating her. “It seems I’m going to be a father.”

“Welcome to the club!” Giralt boomed out, slapping Jefferson’s back.

“Thank you!” Jefferson beamed. “Michelle has been asking me to get a staff member for the house. A maid or houseboy to help with keeping things up since we’re both helping with Forged Bonds. I’m going to start looking for one now. With a child coming, we’ll need the help.”

“I know your home is modest, but even a single staff member would help,” Giralt nodded.

“Modest… well, compared to the rest of you, yes, but still three times what I’m used to,” Jefferson snorted. “Might need to make it two. One for the house and one for our child.”

“Now that everyone’s here,” Fiona called out, “we can have dinner. After dinner, Sean will tell everyone about his meeting with the Advisor. Tonight is now also a celebration for Jefferson’s family, as they’re going to be having a child.”

Everyone cheered for the newly expectant couple. Daria and Olivia leaned in to whisper questions to Sean’s wives to get a better understanding.

“Follow me,” Andrea said, leading them from the front room toward the dining room.

~*~*~

Dinner was done, as was Sean’s explanation of his meeting. The table was silent for a few moments while people processed how much had transpired during his talk with the Advisor.

“She’ll be expecting you to come to her with a request in the future,” Amedee said. “Most would see it as a debt that should still be paid.”

“Agreed,” Charie added. “She did approve us to set up one of the lamps near Forged Bonds to prove that there won’t be a smell.”

“I’ll handle it tomorrow, if the post I made before is still good,” Sean said.

“Does he always just offer to take on everything?” Daria whispered to Hallie.

“He does,” Ida replied, having heard the question. “At heart, he’s a crafter and would rather make things.”

“Sadly, we’ve been placed on a different path here,” Hallie added.

“Not entirely,” Amedee laughed, “considering what he did for Charie and for Forged Bonds. I asked to speak with the Advisor about the extinguishers a couple of days ago. I should have a reply from her in the next day or two.”

“This is taking us off topic,” Giralt said. “Besides the Advisor looking for Sean to ask for repayment, there is Titanswrath, as well.”

“True,” Saret Somnia nodded. The eldest Succubus sat forward slightly. “His family will see the light Shame as something they owe Sean for.”

“Then I’ll handle them,” Sean said tightly.

“Not that way,” Saret snickered. “They will have to repay your compassion. You could easily have taken both his arms, making him fully dependent on others to survive. Instead, you took the leg opposite his current hand. He will be able to get by, if badly. His family will be changing who leads it, but his immediate family will owe you for not flatly killing or maiming him.”

“Agreed,” Fiona said. “Sean, you don’t think this way. We know that and we love you for it. However, this is how the nobles think. Debt— even unintentional debt— still needs to be repaid. They’ll think you’re holding it as a leash on them unless you let them discharge it.”

Sean exhaled noisily. “So what do I do?”

“For now, nothing,” Hallie said. “Give them at least a tenday to weigh their thoughts. They might come to you. If two tendays pass, then we can extend something to them. I’d just as soon leave Titanswrath waiting, but we don’t want the Advisor to feel like we’re holding something over her.”

“That would be bad,” Clara said from beside Giralt. “At least a tenday, though. We wouldn’t want him to appear eager to have that debt.”

Jefferson leaned forward a bit. “I don’t understand any of it, but I’ll support whatever needs to be done.”

“I’m right there with you,” Sean told Jefferson.

“I’ve heard the story, but I still find it hard to believe that a man who hates the game of nobility can have risen to Lord and can rival a High Lord in power,” Olivia said. “Hallie, we should invite others to tea over the next tenday. We should solidify as many allies as possible. Truestrike will want to keep things under wraps to not cause his other allies worries.”

“You, me, Evelyn, and Daria,” Hallie agreed. “Sean, we’ll do what we can. Until it’s time to move, just do as you always do. But now, everyone here knows, so no surprises should pop up on them.”

“Queensblood might call him in soon,” Helga said. “He sees himself as the power of the city. If the Advisor sent for Sean, he will want to know why.”

“Won’t the guard just tell him?” Sean asked.

“No,” Daria explained. “The Tower guard is separate from the city guard. It was done to make sure the commander didn’t have control over the Advisor. That was established back in my father’s youth.”

“I’m going to head to the library this coming tenday,” Sean said. “I have things I want to find there. I’ll interspace it with my normal schedule.”

“That would be for the best,” Fiona said. “Thank you all for coming over.”

“We thank you for having us,” Evelyn said. “Sean, I can tell my father, right? He worried it was his talking to Titanswrath that got you summoned.”

“It was, but it had to be done,” Sean said. “Go ahead and tell him.”

Chapter Nineteen

Sean stood outside of Forged Bonds with Vasu and a couple of the sewer workers. The cart behind them contained all the pieces Sean needed to make the sewer lamp. Helga was off to the side, keeping an eye on the people who slowed to watch.

“How long will it take?” Vasu asked.

“Not long,” Sean chuckled, already forming the shaft under the cobble he was going to displace and re-Shape.

“I trust you, but if we’re wrong, the Advisor will be… unhappy with us.”

“It’ll be fine. Just give me a moment.”

Sean knelt down, touching the cobble. Clear handholds formed on the stone, allowing Sean to lift it clear of its former resting place. A shaft the size of Sean’s fist was visible once the stone had shifted, and the faint smell of the sewer drifted up.

“Pipe,” Sean called out.

The two men lugged the bronze pipe over to him. Even being hollow, the thing was thirty feet long, so it was hefty. Sean took it at the base, easily maneuvering it over the shaft even when the men let go.

More people slowed to watch, as the casual display of strength was something unusual by a laborer, especially a laborer in such finery. Their eyes took in the livery of Flamehair and a House they didn’t know, trying to understand.

Sean fed the pipe down until only eight feet remained above ground. He then Shaped a base plate to keep the pipe from sliding down farther. The bottom expanded outward to help gas gather more easily. With one hand, he held the pipe while dragging the cobble closer.

The crowd started to grow, but no one approached.

Shaping the stone took more effort than most of his other Shaping, but it still felt minimal to him. He let the metal and rock meld together, forming a tight bond. It would take a powerful Shaper— someone almost as strong as Sean— to remove it.

“What do you…?”

“A pipe, but why…?”

“Flamehair has to…”

“What livery is the woman…?”

Sean smiled as he turned to face the crowd. “It’ll be over with shortly, but stick around.”

The crowd had grown quiet when he spoke, but picked up again.

“Okay, time for the globe,” Sean told the two men.

“Yes, sir,” one of them said. He wondered how Sean was going to get it on top of the pole that was over his head.

The two men gently lifted the crystal globe. It had one big opening surrounded by metal, but the other side had small holes in it. There was a lattice of metal inside the globe that people were trying to understand as they stared at it.

Sean took the globe in one hand, his other touching the pole so it shortened as he stood there. With a grin, he set the globe on top. The metal ring around the lower opening melted to the pipe, giving the pole a crystal crown before raising the pipe back up to its previous height.

“How powerful…!”

“Stone and metal? He…”

“A Lord, but who…?”

“What Lord would…?”

Sean grinned and focused on the enchantment he’d created in the globe. Everyone gasped when flames burst into being inside the crystal. A few backed away, as they’d seen him connect it to the sewer.

Focusing on the crystal, Sean nodded when he felt the enchantment. Finally done, he stepped away and gave Vasu a smile. “All done.”

“Barely any scent escaped,” Vasu said, moving closer. “The advisor’s people will be by over the next few days to verify that there’s no smell.”

“Won’t that cause the sewer to explode?” a brave man in the crowd asked.

“No,” Sean said. “The little bit of gas that comes up will burn off harmlessly and odorlessly. This will help alleviate gas buildup. Once this proof of concept is approved, they will be installed throughout the city.”

“Lord MacDougal is correct,” Vasu said. “His family in conjunction with mine have gotten the approval of the Advisor to begin this process. My wife just recently took over here in the city, and we are looking to fix the old problems you have had.”

“About time...” someone else said.

“Why here, first?” a woman asked.

“Because we needed somewhere slightly removed from the family manor so it could be easily seen whether there was indeed no odor, and because my wife has a vested interest in Forged Bonds. If you have money to spend, you should ask about their toilets.”

“I have to get to work,” Sean said, patting Vasu’s shoulder. “Have fun explaining.”

A lot of people watched him leave, their shock growing when he entered the healing clinic right next door. Vasu chuckled when he saw the crowd’s reaction. He knew that rumors would grow from today’s casual show of power and humility.

~*~*~

Sean was happy to sit with Aria, Helga, Quinna, Fiona, and Andrea. The day went by with a lazy inevitability as they crafted and healed. Sean worked on more globes for the lamps, positive they’d be needed in time. Fiona and Andrea worked on extinguishers, trying to build up stock to meet what they knew would be eventually asked for, leaving Aria, Helga, and Quinna working on older projects.

The majority of healing that day turned out to be Moonbound who’d heard about tails being removed painlessly. Interspaced with those were just standard accidents of smashed thumbs or cut hands.

It was getting close to closing time when Ven and another Fairy landed on the table in the room. “Sir, you have an urgent request,” Ven said.

The other Fairy was quick to blurt out their message: “Sir, Goodbody requests your assistance. She has had a massive influx of wounded. Instead of trying to bring them all to you, she asks that you come to her.”

“Quinna, Helga, let’s go. Ven, tell Arliat, please.”

“I figured you’d want to go and already sent for her,” Ven said.

“Unfortunately, the car isn’t finished yet,” Fiona said, “though they should have it done tonight or tomorrow.”

“Just means we’ll make a scene when we arrive,” Sean said.

The three of them walked into the front of the shop and saw a mother and daughter Moonbound talking with Gwen and Mizuki.

“Sir, I was about to send for you,” Gwen said. “This mother has a special request in regards to her daughter.”

Sean’s lips pursed, as he was sure that he knew what it was when he saw the young girl. “Okay, come with me. Ladies, I’ll be right back.”

The pair followed Sean with lowered gazes, suddenly unsure if they should bother him when he clearly had other things to do.

Stepping into the first examination room, Sean motioned them to the seats. “What can I do for you?”

“We didn’t mean to delay you, Lord. We can come back la—”

“Easy,” Sean said softly. “Helping people is why we are here. Just tell me what you need.”

The mother touched her daughter’s leg. “My daughter… I want her to be free of the hatred. Can you remove her tail and fix her teeth to look normal?”

“Is that what you want?” Sean asked, taking a knee to meet the young girl’s eyes.

“Please, sir?” The words were slightly distorted around her large orange teeth.

Sean gave her a soft smile. “Of course. I’ve done limited work with teeth, so I’m going to put you to sleep to make sure you don’t feel any pain, okay?”

“Okay...”

The mother shifted in place, swallowing her fear down.

“It’ll be alright,” Sean said softly.

Nodding, she took her hand off her daughter. “Can I do anything?”

“Hold her so she doesn’t fall out of the chair.”

Reaching over, the mother pulled her child into her lap, angled in a way that her wide, flat tail was to the side so they’d both be comfortable.

“Now... sleep easy,” Sean murmured, then pushed healing into the young girl.

When the child nodded off, her mother clutched her. She was scared that everyone was wrong about the Lord in the room with them. What if he’d fooled everyone else and was going to hurt her baby? When her daughter’s tail began to slowly shrink in on itself, her eyes went wide.

Sean was focused on the young girl. He worked on her tail first, as that was something he’d had more experience with. It was a minute or less before the beaver tail was gone entirely. He took the extra couple of seconds to secure the clothing where her tail had been. With a slow breath, he turned his mind to her teeth.

Tears dripped from the older woman’s eyes; her baby girl would have a normal life. Everyone who’d told her about this healer, this Lord, had been right. Quiet sobs wracked her as she silently thanked him.

Sean was surprised at what he found with her teeth. The enamel making up the outer layer had a strong iron component, which is why they were orange. He could fix that easily enough, but he had to go further, as beaver teeth would continue to grow unless they were constantly worn down. It was surprisingly technical to make sure her teeth became Human.

Finally done, Sean removed his energy that’d been keeping the child asleep. “All done… uh, are you okay?” he asked with concern, as the mother was sobbing.

“Yes! I am just so thankful.”

“Momma?” the child asked, looking up at her mother.

“Are you okay, baby?”

“Yes, Momma.”

She cried harder when she saw the perfect, small, white teeth in her daughter’s mouth.

“Momma?”

“She’s just happy,” Sean said as he stood. “Your teeth are Human and your tail is gone. Take as long as you need to.”

“Thank you,” the child sniffled, turning to hold her mother.

“You’re welcome,” Sean smiled.

He was quickly back out to the lobby where Helga waited with Quinna. He gave them a nod, but turned his head to address Gwen, “They’re done. I told them to take their time. It was teeth and a tail, so double the minor modifications.”

“Yes, sir. Thank you,” Gwen beamed at him. “I’ll handle it from here.”

“Thank you.” He heard the bus outside. “And our ride just got here. Let’s go.”

As he left with Helga and Quinna, Mizuki chuckled. “He will be a great father to my grandchildren.”

“They’ll be cared for more than most could ever hope for,” Gwen agreed. “You were telling me about your third contract? I’m still surprised Myna has no idea what you did.”

“I kept it from her for a reason,” Mizuki said.

Chapter Twenty

One of the Fairies helped guide Arliat to Mavina Goodbody’s clinic. When they got closer, it was easy to spot with the guards and people outside the building. Everyone there stared at the bus as it came to a stop just down the street from them.

Helga was the first off, followed by Sean, then Quinna. Seeing the livery that Quinna was wearing, the guards relaxed slightly. The guards here were not ones Sean had ever seen, but they’d clearly heard about him from their fellows.

“Captain,” Sean addressed the highest-ranking guard he could see. “Are the serious injuries inside?”

“Most. We have a couple of badly broken legs out here.”

“Helga, Quinna, help whoever he directs you to. I’ll be inside helping Mavina.”

“Yes, sir,” they both replied.

“You’re the healer from down near the animals?” the captain asked.

Sean had started for the door, but stopped at the captain’s question. He shoved down his instant retort, but his backward glance made the captain take a step away from him. Snorting, Sean went inside while Quinna and Helga waited for the captain to direct them to the worst cases.

“Must love the bloody beasts,” the captain sneered at the closed door. “Hardly appropriate for a Lord.”

Quinna snorted, her eyes hard as she stared at the bigot.

He glanced at her and, seeing the Life Bond markings, his lip pulled up at the corner. “Yes... I guess he does to dress you that well. Those four over there need you first. Move it.”

Quinna went as directed, but Helga shifted to stand closer to the captain, keeping her voice soft, “Captain, if my husband heard you address his staff that way, he would have your hide. I warn you so that you may take steps to curtail yourself. You should also be aware when he asks that I will tell him everything that happens. Is that clear?”

“Yes, ma’am,” the captain said with barely held back contempt.

“Cross him at your peril. If you do… the bog is always waiting.” She gave him a cold smile as she followed Quinna.

The captain shivered; something about her words invoked the chill of the grave. He had an uneasy sensation, as if he were buried in the soft black peat of a bog and had to work to push the idea from his mind.

Sean hadn’t heard any of it, having gone inside to help. A beleaguered young woman behind a desk was trying to direct people, but she was clearly out of her depth. She jerked when Sean was suddenly in front of her.

“Where’s Mavina? She called for me.”

“Oh, yes, sir. Third room,” the receptionist said.

“Hey, the healer’s busy!” a sergeant snapped at Sean. “Wait until she’s done with us.”

Sean gave the man a dismissive glance. “I’m here to help, so settle down, Sergeant.” He didn’t wait to hear more before slipping into the back.

He stepped into the third room in time to hear Mavina explaining the injury to the guard. “I’ve gotten the internal bleeding to stop. He’ll be out for at least another hour, though, so that the pain subsides enough for him to be mobile. Move him out for another.”

“Mavina, I’m here to help,” Sean said while the guard lifted the patient who’d been on the exam table.

“Thank the Queens…” Mavina sighed. “I’m almost out of energy and I’ve only helped the worst of the initial bunch.”

Sean stepped aside for the guard, then closed the door. “I offer you, Mavina Goodbody, this Bond for the next day: as much energy as you can comfortably hold.”

“I accept, Sean.”

Sean pushed energy into the new Bond as carefully as he could. Mavina staggered, leaning on the exam table for a moment.

“I knew you were powerful, but Summer’s buttocks, that was…” Mavina shook her head in shock.

“That’s as careful as I can be with a new Bond,” Sean apologized. “Ready to get to work?”

“Yes,” she said, pushing herself to her feet.

“I have a couple of helpers in the street, so this should speed up considerably. Any idea what happened?”

“None yet, but I’m sure the major for this section will be here soon.”

“I’ll take the first room,” Sean said.

“Thank you.”

“Always glad to help a friend,” Sean said, stepping out and letting another guard into the room.

~*~*~

It didn’t take long with all of them healing to get the queue of people seen to. The captain outside had gone quiet, then started paling when Helga and Quinna kept healing people. He was actively sweating when the major showed up. If the pair told his superior how he’d acted after finding out how much they’d done to help, he knew he might be demoted.

When the major went inside, the captain edged over to where Helga stood. “Excuse me, might I have a moment?”

Helga turned to face him, her face impassive. “Yes, Captain?”

“About earlier… I apologize for my words.”

“It was not just your words, Captain. Your attitude toward those who are not Human needs to be reevaluated. I shudder to think of you in a different section of the city, and how badly that would be for the people you should be protecting.”

Swallowing, as he could all but feel his captain insignia being stripped away, he nodded. “You are correct. It would have been. I will make every effort to reevaluate my stance on everyone.”

Helga’s lips twitched. “I will agree to not tell your major if you will agree to actively try to change.”

The captain was silent for a long moment; an Agreement like that would be judged on not just his actions, but his thoughts. He’d have to push for a change to make it work. Losing his rank would mean he’d never make major, his long-held hope. Exhaling slowly, he nodded. “I agree.”

“The world will judge you now. Good luck, Captain. If you fail, I will inform my husband, and I’m sure your major or commander will be having words with you.”

Blood turning to ice, the captain nodded jerkily before he turned to get his men moving.

Quinna chuckled softly as she came over. “You think he’ll actually be able to do it?”

“If not, he will get his just due,” Helga said. “I hope he fails. Anyone talking to our loved ones deserves much worse. I wanted to slap him down when he spoke, but that would have made Sean’s position worse.”

“I’ve heard worse before,” Quinna murmured, “but knowing that you, Sean, and the others all feel the way you do about us makes anything others say easy to ignore.”

Helga touched her horn lightly. “We all care.”

Quinna bowed her head to Helga. “Thank you.”

~*~*~

Sean stretched when no one else came in. “Guess we’re done.”

Stepping out of the room, he saw a major talking with Mavina. “Major, everyone was healed, though I had to call in help to handle this incident.”

“I’d heard there were dozens of people injured,” the major said. “If you only had the help of one other healer, then it must have been less severe than I was led to believe.”

“Worse than you probably think,” Sean said, cutting in. “Major, I’m Lord Sean MacDougal. She asked me for assistance, and I brought some of my staff to help.”

The man had a thickly waxed mustache that curled up at the ends. His cold, dispassionate gaze scanned Sean, as if comparing him to things he’d been told before. “Lord MacDougal… yes, I’ve heard the name. You heal people based just on a flat fee.”

“Major Ian MacDugan is the major in charge of this quarter of the city,” Mavina introduced the man to Sean.

“MacDugan, your men had injuries from head trauma and multiple broken bones to minor contusions. The civilians were in the same shape. All of them have been healed. In total, just between Mavina and myself, that is thirty people.”

MacDugan hesitated before replying. No healer he knew of could heal that many people, especially if there were major injuries. He’d read the report by Major Ianson— he’d thought the man had overestimated, but now, he had to rethink it. “I see, Lord. What about your helpers?”

“Haven’t checked on them yet,” Sean said. “I’d bet they did more than we did, just less serious injuries.”

“I see. Everything will be paid, though the commander might wish to verify the accounting.”

“He won’t,” Mavina said. “I’ve switched to charging flat fees, as well.”

MacDugan’s gaze darted between them for a moment. “Very well. I didn’t think you chose sides with Lords, Goodbody.”

“I don’t, but even I know when to listen and learn, Major.”

MacDugan rocked back slightly as if he’d been physically slapped. “Ah. I shall have to speak with Ianson. The Queens know that the commander will be wanting my report before I end my shift.” His hand absently touched one end of his waxed mustache, curling it a touch more. “Thank you both for your public service.”

“Always glad to help, Major,” Sean said.

“A pleasure, as always,” Mavina added.

When MacDugan left, Mavina exhaled in exasperation. “I preferred it when Dimitry was in charge of this section.”

“When did they change it?” Sean asked.

“Five years ago. Come to think of it, that was when Major Gleaming Blade was promoted.”

“Truestrike loves his long plans…” Sean muttered.

“What?”

Sean shook his head. “Forget it. It’s best if you don’t get tangled in the net I’m untangling.”

Mavina paused, then bowed her head. “Very well, Sean. Just be careful. Truestrike has made powerful allies. Most of the upper nobility in the city are beholden to him.”

“How many of them have injuries none of you could heal?” Sean asked.

Mavina blinked at him for a second, then smiled. “Not many, but maybe enough to make a difference for you.” Her smile faded. “They are Lords and Ladies, though. Normal nobles, not like you.”

“I don’t need to be friends with them. I just need to make them step away from Truestrike.”

“I will send them messages. If they are willing to meet with you, I will advise you.”

“Today was a good day, then,” Sean grinned. “Haven’t found a helper yet?”

“Sadly, no. I have hopes to find one soon, not that one would’ve helped me much today.”

“They will, in time. Just trust in fate to work in your favor.”

Mavina’s smile came back. “Yes. That I can do.”

Chapter Twenty-one

A couple of days went by in relative peace. Sean was still waiting to be called to speak to Queensblood again— he thought the commander would’ve done it by now. Then again, it might be today, after showing off the extinguisher.

Amedee sent word the previous night that the Advisor wished to see an actual demonstration of the extinguisher to verify that it was what she was saying. She’d asked Sean to be there, since he was the highest backing member of Forged Bonds and the creator of the enchantment. Besides the Advisor, Commander Queensblood would be there, as the guard would be the ones to hold the items.

His wives had finished the car, so they had a smaller mode of transportation for the city when there were six or fewer of them. Everyone who worked at the clinic was taught how to modify Moonbound bodies, and Aria and Mona both got to help people with heart trouble the day before, too. Sean was proud of them— the only thing he wasn’t positive they could manage were major changes, like moving a Moonbound’s ears. He hadn’t tried it himself, and he wanted to be the first to try to make sure they had a firm grasp of the theory.

He’d been putting off trying to recreate Iceblood’s vein system; Sean thought about maybe doing it today, but that changed with Amedee’s message. Now, he was looking at trying tomorrow unless something else got in the way.

Sean smiled, thinking of how happy Agatha and Marna were when he stopped by after he’d helped Mavina. Jackson Gertihs had thanked him profusely before taking his wives to visit his home on Sean’s plane. Since he had time, he made sure to track down Nola and spar with her. Sean even created some more tennis balls, throwing them for the cuons to chase. The majority of his time there he spent with Chastity and Lilly, giving his lost wives the love they deserved.

~*~*~

“Doubt I’ll be back to the clinic today. The test is taking place outside the city to make sure the danger is minimalized,” Sean said when breakfast finished. “Hallie is still busy solidifying the lesser nobles as allies with Daria and Olivia, so Helga, you’re with me.”

“Everyone not going to the clinic will be working on getting more of the extinguishers and energy rings created,” Fiona said. “Sean, how did you make it so only the rings would work for the rod?”

“Closed circuit,” Sean chuckled. “It takes a specific connection. Someone could copy one of the rings, I’m sure, but if someone tries and is discovered, it would mean the crafter’s guild would come down on them.”

“Just be safe,” Ryann said. “We’ll be waiting for you to come home.”

“I will keep him safe,” Helga said, knowing Ryann still felt somewhat sad over no longer being Sean’s shield. “All my souls and my own life will be claimed before he is.”

Ryann gave her a firm nod. “Okay.”

“Ten minutes, then out the door,” Sean said. “Arliat, I’ll see you at the car… Hmm, but maybe we should take the bus?”

“Oh, because you’re all meeting at the Tower to follow the Advisor,” Felora said. “You can give everyone with them a ride. Amedee and Vasu are the only two from Forged Bonds going.”

“Queensblood will take at least one other with him, and Earthfoot will have a few of her guards and the two scribes,” Hallie added. “It would be easy to have them all on the bus if they agree.”

“It’ll also make the point of your station to anyone who sees you,” Myna purred.

“Oh… that’s a good point, Myna,” Ida agreed. “Take the bus, Sean.”

Aria nodded. “You’ve already proven your power to enough people that the rumors will start, if they haven’t already. Keeping that image going would be for the best.”

“Even if they opt to not go with you, the offer will also remind them of your generosity,” Andrea smiled.

“Which we want people to keep in mind,” Fiona added.

“Arliat, Helga, bus in ten,” Sean said as he stood up. “See you all later.”

~*~*~

As they pulled into the roundabout inside of the Great Tree, another handful of cars were already there. Amedee and Vasu shared a laugh when they saw the bus, then turned to the small group near them. That group consisted of Commander Queensblood, Major Ianson, and another major he didn’t know. All three of the guards stared at the bus with interest and a hint of envy.

Sean chuckled as he watched the trio. “Bet they ask how much to get one, or to upgrade, in Queensblood’s case.”

“A foolish wager, My Lord,” Helga said. “Their covetous glances are easy to see.”

Arliat slowed the bus, stopping them neatly behind the other vehicles. “I decline the bet, Sean.”

“All the women in my life are smart.”

His comment got both of them smiling and Arliat’s blood rushing.

“I do not see the Advisor,” Helga said.

“Probably waiting for us all to arrive. Rulers are never the first. Others wait for them to be ready.” Sean opened the door when the bus stopped. Stepping off before Helga, he gave the assembled group a grin. “Good morning to you all. I was going to offer you a ride on my bus to go to the testing. However, we should wait for the Advisor, as she should have a voice in that.”

“Plated in adamantine… Extravagant, but more so with the sheer size,” the major Sean didn’t know said with an edge to his voice.

“It transported my entire household from Hearthglen to here, Major…?”

“Gleaming Blade.”

“Ah, yes, that makes sense,” Sean nodded.

“Why did you plate it?” Ianson asked.

“When I made it, I had enemies. Most of them have… learned the errors of their ways. I have very few enemies now.”

“Why was my car not also plated in adamantine?” Queensblood asked Amedee.

“It is not standard in the least. Sean is one of a small few who have their vehicle plated in such a way. As you can see, even the Advisor’s isn’t plated.”

“Mine will need to be adapted, obviously.”

“Provide the adamantine, and we can arrange it,” Amedee said. “The metal is too expensive for me to make it a gift.”

“How did he get that monstrosity plated, then?” Gleaming Blade asked arrogantly.

“I paid for it,” Sean said simply.

That had all three guards giving him a long look. Most established Lords would find it expensive to fund such an expenditure, yet this freshly minted Lord was brazenly saying he had the coin to spend.

Before more could be said, Major Ironfist came down the stairs. The heavy step of his adamantine boots got everyone’s attention. He gave them a glance, then scanned both ways of the tunnel before calling back up the stairway, “It is clear, Advisor.”

A moment later, Earthfoot, along with the two scribes from her office and a handful of other armored guards, including Captain Stoutheart, came into view. She looked over the group before her eyes scanned the bus. “Who owns that?”

“I do,” Sean answered her. “I was going to offer everyone a ride to where the testing would take place.”

Earthfoot’s lips pursed as she looked to her much smaller car and the extra she’d borrowed for the rest of her staff. “Stoutheart, go with my driver. You will lead the way. The extra car can be returned to its owner. I will accept the ride, Lord MacDougal. I think there is more to that than just the armor.”

Sean chuckled. “There is, indeed. Comfort, at the very least. Commander, Majors, would you like to accompany us on the bus?”

“Yes,” Queensblood said swiftly. “If there are more upgrades my car can have, I want to know about them.” He gave Amedee a nod. “I’ll have the metal and my car delivered tomorrow.”

“We’ll have it plated and returned by the end of the day,” Amedee replied.

“You’re going to plate his car in adamantine?” Ironfist asked.

“He asked and will supply the metal,” Amedee replied. “If the Advisor wishes to have hers done, as well, that can be managed under the same terms. We would never wish to show favoritism.”

“Advisor, I suggest you arrange it,” Ironfist said.

Earthfoot looked at the scribes. “Is it within budget?”

“Yes,” both of the Fey replied.

“Then make it so, Ironfist,” Earthfoot said. “MacDougal, my major needs to make sure the bus is safe for me before I enter it.”

“By all means. Only my driver is on board right now,” Sean said as he stepped aside.

Ironfist boarded the bus, then came back out after a minute, looking a little shocked. “It’s safe… Lord, a privy? Why?”

“The bus brought us from Hearthglen, and I wanted my family to be comfortable. The privy is actually a toilet. If you haven’t heard about them yet, you should talk to Vasu. Lady Flamehair controls their patent.”

“It is clear and safe,” Ironfist told Earthfoot.

“All aboard,” Sean grinned. “Arliat will follow your car.”

“I was meaning to ask about your crest,” Ianson said as the more important people got on first. “Odd to have a Messenger Fairy with a weapon on the back of a cuon, isn’t it? I don’t see how that ties in to your family name at all.”

“If you find out, it would probably be a bad day,” Sean said. “Let’s just say there’s meaning, but only those who’ve wronged me have found out why.”

“Hmm… considering all I’ve been hearing, I’ll pass on finding out.”

“Smart. Go ahead,” Sean chuckled, motioning to the bus.

With everyone else already on, Sean stepped on, with Helga following him and closing the door.

“Arliat, we’re ready. Follow the Advisor’s car.”

“Yes, sir.”

Sean took his seat near Queensblood and Earthfoot, and Helga sat beside him. “So what questions did you have?”

“What is with the nooks above us?” Queensblood asked first.

“My Messenger Fairies ride in them,” Sean said. “Comfort for my small friends.”

Gleaming Blade snorted at the last two words.

“Problem?” Sean asked politely.

“You would call them ‘friends’?” The disdain was clear.

“More loyal than many I’ve met. They’ll never stab me in the back to get promoted, for instance.”

Gleaming Blade’s eyes narrowed. “What was that?”

Sean just grinned, ignoring the major to focus on Queensblood. “When my entire family is on the bus, we have a good number of them, and this made it easier for all of us to move here.”

Queensblood’s eyes darted to Gleaming Blade, then back to Sean. “I see. The seats might be more comfortable than my car, as well.”

“Made the same way as yours. It might just be the extra leg room you have to stretch out,” Sean said, clearly noting the extra room Queensblood had taken.

“What of this privy or toilet?” Ianson asked Vasu farther down the bus.

“Oh, the back of the bus has a small room for it. It’s quite ingenious…”

Chapter Twenty-two

Talk of the toilet shifted to the cars, then the other devices Forged Bonds made. Eventually, the discussion went to the reason they were on the trip to begin with. Amedee handed out a couple of the extinguisher rods so people could look them over.

“I don’t see how this will help put out a fire,” Gleaming Blade said dismissively.

“It’s one part of the device. The rods can keep being used, but they’re charged with another item that will break after one time. This keeps them from being overused or used in the wrong way.”

“But we have to keep purchasing these one-use items?” Earthfoot asked.

“The rods are the expensive part. The charger isn’t,” Sean said. “I believe Forged Bonds is selling them through MacLenn Merchants exclusively, and they are only selling to guard commanders in cities and towns.”

“Which puts the onus on the guards to regulate them,” Queensblood nodded. “It is better that way. We’re the ones who have to get the mages or bucket chains together. The water mages are already at the site. I sent them out yesterday to prepare for the demonstration and to stop the fire if the device doesn’t work.”

“But the City Lord or town headman will be the one to fund them,” Earthfoot said. “That puts the weight of how many to buy on them. Too many is a waste, but too few, and why even buy them at all?”

“They can be used in a secondary capacity, besides putting out fires,” Sean said slowly. “There have been a couple of outbreaks of lawlessness in the city where groups of people have attacked guards.”

Queensblood’s eyes narrowed as he glared at Sean. Sean didn’t watch the commander, though he’d seen Gleaming Blade’s lips twitch up for a fraction of a second.

“Those incidents were handled,” Queensblood said tightly.

“At cost,” Earthfoot said. “Not as great a cost as I had feared, thanks to MacDougal and Goodbody. Why do you heal based on a flat fee system?”

“To help as many people as possible,” Sean said. “Everyone and everything is healed in my clinic, from minor cuts to head trauma, and even to removing tails from Moonbound or giving Lords their legs back. Equality across the board.”

Queensblood snorted. “Foolish. Those in power are naturally more important. The city would crumble without me, for instance. None of my majors can do even a fifth of what I do.”

Ianson nodded, but again, Gleaming Blade reacted fractionally in disagreement.

“You have been vital for centuries now,” Earthfoot said, “but even you should step down in time, much as the last couple of Advisors have while you continue on.”

“Advisors are interchangeable. I am not.”

“You were saying the extinguisher can be used in another way, connected to the riots,” Ianson said quickly before the two powerful people started to get too angry.

“Crowd suppression,” Sean replied, giving Ianson a small nod in acknowledgment of his intervention.

“I doubt dousing a rioter in water would stop them,” Gleaming Blade snickered.

“You can be the volunteer to show me right,” Sean grinned. “Should probably do that before putting the building out.”

“Why would I act as—?”

“No. You were the one to speak up,” Queensblood said. “Besides, it’s just a little water. The mages can dry you out easily enough.”

“Yes, sir,” Gleaming Blade said, still clearly unhappy with it.

“Sir, we’re here,” Arliat called out.

“Here” turned out to be a farm. It’d taken a couple of hours to get there by bus, which meant it’d taken most of a day for the mages the day before. A dozen men in blue robes stood near a mostly ruined barn. A newer barn stood a hundred yards away with five people near it, watching the bus.

“Good. This will be quicker than I thought,” Queensblood said, then paused. “Does this go faster than my car?”

“All cars and trucks are reduced to ten miles per hour,” Amedee said. “Sean’s bus goes thirty, I believe. His driver is the most skilled one known.”

“I’ll need that limit removed,” Queensblood said tightly.

“Anything over ten in the city is a hazard,” Sean said. “We can do it, but the risk of an accident with people or property goes up sharply. That’s why they’re limited.”

“But this great box can go three times as fast?”

“Arliat could handle double that speed safely. If your driver wants to spend a day with her to show they’re as skilled, I would approve of raising your speed.”

“Sean has an override on matters of the cars and trucks,” Amedee said before anyone else could interject. “Being their creator, his say in how and why they are modified is the final word.”

Queensblood grunted. “Have her prepared to see my driver tomorrow, then.”

“Sure. He’ll just need to be aware that it’s her word on the matter that will sink him if he upsets her or fails to be safe.”

“My driver will be there, as well,” Earthfoot said.

“Same rules,” Sean agreed. “Let’s say three hours before noon to make sure everyone’s on time. Set aside four hours for them to be busy; two each.”

Arliat smiled at Sean placing all that trust in her, but also making it clear that he wouldn’t stand for her being disrespected by their drivers.

The mages bowed to Earthfoot when she stepped off the bus after Major Ironfist. She nodded, her guards and the two scribes trailing her. Queensblood and the majors were next to get off the bus, and the mages bowed again.

Vasu, Amedee, Sean, and Helga were the last off, but Sean was grinning. He had the extinguisher in hand and was looking forward to what he was about to do.

“The building is prepared to be razed, Advisor,” the leading mage told her. “We stand by to stop it from getting out of control. We’ll be able to dry things out to get it burning again if the… device… works.”

“Don’t worry about it,” Sean smiled. “I’ll make sure it burns after we’re done. But before we do that, crowd control. Do any of you mages feel confident in stopping water?”

Half, including the leader, said they did.

“Good. You get to join Gleaming Blade. Before we put out the building, we’re showing Commander Queensblood and Advisor Earthfoot the secondary use for the extinguisher. Just form up over there,” he pointed to the side. “When I call for it, attack me like I killed your mother, wife, or anyone else you care about. Mages, if you can divert the water from yourself, do so, but don’t help each other. This will be a good test to see if the strength of the mage matters, too.”

Gleaming Blade’s eyes lit up with delight at Sean’s orders. He would be all too happy to cut the pompous Lord who was against his patron.

Helga watched the six men and single woman line up, a knowing smile on her lips. She’d seen the power Sean had put into the extinguisher— these seven had no idea what was about to hit them.

“Commander, when you’re ready, call them to riot,” Sean said. He held the rod firmly by both the front and back grips. The wooden ring was on his hand, already charging the extinguisher.

“Riot!” Queensblood called, curious as to why water would be a deterrent. Either way, he’d laugh at Sean or the mages, depending on who failed.

Gleaming Blade rushed ahead of the others who advanced nearly as a unit. Sean grinned when he pointed the device at the guard, then triggered the enchantment. A geyser of water equal to a firehose hit the charging man in the chest and sent him sprawling. Sean then played the water across the mages; all of them used their power to try stopping the stream, but one by one, they were knocked down. The leader was able to divert half the geyser before he, too, was bowled over.

Gleaming Blade was drenched and enraged as he leapt to his feet to charge at Sean again, this time with his sword out. Sean pulled the extinguisher back to him, but winced when bright light briefly blinded him. A memory of Evan Sharpeyes blinding Toivo came back to him, answering a question about a previous duel he’d witnessed long ago.

That blindness didn’t stop the water from knocking the major back down into the quickly forming mud. Sean went back to the mages as they regained their feet, knocking them all down again. He stopped the enchantment and, the moment he did, the wooden ring turned to ash.

“That was it?” Earthfoot asked.

“I could’ve kept going for at least four times that duration,” Sean said. “No reason to make them roll around in the mud.”

Queensblood looked thoughtful, clearly considering the options that such a tool would give his men if there were more riots. His captains had no leads on why any of the violent events had transpired. It was vexing him, as it made his men look weak.

Gleaming Blade seethed as he stood up, his clothing and armor splattered in fresh mud. He took a single step forward before Helga was in front of Sean. Seeing the powerfully-built woman glaring at him with no weapon or armor, he sneered. He wasn’t so angry that he would cut down a helpless woman. “Mages, clean me!” he snapped instead.

“We can remove the water, Major, but the mud is beyond us,” the lead mage said as he flaked dried mud from his own clothing.

“I’ve got it,” Sean said, extending his energy out to cover all seven of them. His Shaping forced the mud to fall away. “There, no harm done, besides to your prides.”

“Let us see the device for its original purpose,” Earthfoot said as her scribes busily made notes.

The mages looked shocked at what Sean had just done from several yards away. “R-r-right,” the leader stuttered. “Lord Flamehair, if you’d start the fire, please?”

“Gladly,” Vasu said, going forward to do what he’d been asked.

“I should note that this will be useless against one kind of fire,” Sean said in warning. “Water on a grease fire is a terrible idea, so don’t use it in a kitchen if the fire started from grease. Outside of that, it’ll work just like I’m about to show you.”

“This fire will be intense,” the lead mage said. “We also made sure that it would spread quickly.”

“That’s fine. I’ll let it go for a moment to showcase how quickly it can be put out,” Sean said, slipping a new wooden ring onto his finger.

A couple of minutes later, Vasu was done and the old barn was engulfed in flames. Sean nodded as he stood right at the edge of where the heat was. He gave the onlookers a glance, then triggered the extinguisher.

The geyser of water hit the burning building and steam started to billow up along with the smoke. Sean played the water back and forth, putting it out and soaking the wood to make it harder to reignite. He did a slow walk around the building, covering every inch. Getting back to the front, he had to put another ring on, then went into the still-smoking interior.

“Go with him,” Queensblood told Ianson.

Ironfist motioned to one of the guards next to the Advisor, then toward the building. The singled-out guard covered his mouth with a cloth, but followed the orders, the last of three to go inside.

The interior of the barn still had some fires burning, but Sean quickly had them quenched. Nodding to the guards, he walked back out, healing only his lungs as he went— the smoke and heat weren’t great for anyone. Ianson was coughing roughly while the Advisor’s guard was coughing less, but still coughing.

“All done. Give it a few, then go ahead and check,” Sean said. “If you two want your lungs checked, I’ll be glad to fix the smoke problem.”

Ianson went right to Sean, still hacking. The other guard glanced at Ironfist, who nodded. It only took a minute to heal them, and Sean handed the extinguisher to Amedee.

A couple of minutes later, the mages went into the building to check with Ianson and the same guard as before. When they all came back out, the mages declared it fine. The building had taken some damage, but far less than they’d thought it would; the extinguisher had been quicker than even they would’ve been.

“If you want to dry that up, I’ll burn it now,” Sean said. “I’m sure the farmer was hoping to have it razed to the ground.”

“That was the deal,” Earthfoot said. “I will be purchasing some of these for the guard, Commander.”

“I’ll have a plan about their numbers and how they’ll be spread around the city for you later today,” Queensblood said.

“Mageheart,” Earthfoot addressed Amedee, “Accord will be buying them. I do hope you have sufficient stock on hand?”

“I believe we do,” Amedee smiled. “Enough for Accord and a few cities nearby. MacLenn has already come to an Agreement with the city of Icehold for them.”

“Odd,” Earthfoot said slowly. “Lord Iceblood is… slow to adapt.”

“I believe his daughter impressed upon him,” Sean said.

“A washed-up has-been,” Gleaming Blade muttered, “and his weak child.”

“I found him far from washed-up,” Sean said, calling out the major. “And if you think his daughter is weak, you might want to reevaluate that, or at least not say so in front of her.”

“We’ve dried out the barn, Lord,” the head mage said softly. “We’ll stand by to control it if the fire burns out of control.”

Sean shrugged. “Sure. I’ll be right back.”

“You’re not going to do it?” Earthfoot asked Vasu.

“Sean can manage,” Vasu said with humor.

Sean walked around the building. The others watched him go, but no one followed him. Helga smirked, knowing he wanted to use his magic without it being clearly seen.

“Why did he go?” Gleaming Blade asked after a minute. “Does he need to—?”

The major was cut off by the sudden expansion of fire that engulfed the barn in a few seconds. Everyone blinked in shock at the conflagration that was suddenly a pile of ashes.

Sean came walking back around the haze, a small breeze blowing around him to keep the ashes away from him. “So are we good to head back now?”

Earthfoot blinked, then coughed. “Major, secure the bus again. It is time to go.”

“Uh… yes, ma’am,” Ironfist said dully, suddenly worried about the Lord he’d tried to attack just a few days prior.

The trip back to the city was near silent, as everyone was still trying to process what’d happened at the end of the demonstration.

Chapter Twenty-three

Sean petted Cerberus before following his wives inside the clinic. When he’d gotten home the night before, he’d joined evening sparring, pushing Mizuki and Helga to match him. He did give everyone else who was there a fight against him, though he did not defeat them right away, working to help them improve. The staff was enthusiastic during the bath, and Sean made sure to remind himself to spar with the cooks in the afternoon, which he would do today unless something stopped him.

The impromptu dinner with their allies surprised him, as well; Hallie knew they’d all wanted to know how the day went, so she’d arranged it. His actions made Daria, Evelyn, and Olivia a little concerned that he was showing off so much, but also amazed them. They kept getting new insights into just how powerful this unassuming Lord really was.

Sean pushed all of those memories away— he had something dangerous to try today, and he needed to focus. His wives and Rumia were already crafting things when he entered the room. Taking the seat beside Fiona, he didn’t reach for the metal or wood on the table.

“I’m going to try making the Iceblood vein system,” Sean said softly.

The others stopped what they were doing to stare at him. It was Fiona who finally asked, “What can we do to help?”

“Be ready to heal me if I fuck this up? I’ll be starting with my left leg. I don’t think making the vein system will be the problem. It’ll be when I recreate the energy to flow through them.”

“Because if you make a mistake, it might freeze you solid,” Helga said.

“Yeah. I’ll make the veins, triple-check them, and then let you know before I infuse them. If things go wrong, one of you needs to yank the energy while the rest of you heal me. It takes time for a person to die, so we have a little leeway. The veins didn’t extend into the head; just to the neck.”

“We’ll be ready when you are,” Aria said.

“It’ll take a bit, so you can continue crafting for now,” Sean said.

“We will,” Andrea said.

“Andrea, can you check this extinguisher ring for me?” Rumia asked.

“Of course.”

Sean hesitated, but his wives were already going back to crafting. They believed in him; he could feel it when he thought about it. It felt like warmth coming from them, and that calmed his mind. Taking a slow, deep breath, he blocked out everything around him, focusing inward to start at his feet.

He didn’t know how long it took, but he was certain he’d perfectly recreated the vein system that both Lord Iceblood and Daria had. He’d made his the same size as theirs, but then reinforced them twice over, triple-checking to make sure he hadn’t made an error. Exhaling, he blinked as he looked at the room and saw that Aria and Rumia were missing.

“Busy today?” Sean asked.

“Minor things, but yes, we’ve seen a good number of people,” Fiona said. “Most of them were Moonbound who’d heard of us helping with tails and teeth. Teeth are harder, but since you shared that knowledge with us, it’s manageable.”

“I think we’ll see some asking about their ears soon,” Andrea said. “One of the Horse Moonbound I removed the tail from hesitated, but didn’t ask. I thought she might.”

“I’ll have to try the first one. If they come while I’m busy, just ask them to come back.”

“We will,” Fiona said. “All done with your veins?”

“Yeah. How long did it take?”

“It’s nearly midday now.”

“Oh… I’ll be back, then. I was going to spar with the cooks today.”

Helga smiled as she stood up. “I had thought you might. You do not do it as often as you want with everything going on.”

“We’ll be back,” Sean amended to include Helga. “Should only be a couple of hours, but when we come back, it’ll be time to test if I did it right.”

He gave his wives kisses, even Aria who was in the hall when he headed out. It was a quick walk back to the manor and, as they went through the back gate, the cooks were just coming outside.

“Ladies, I’m here to spar with you.”

All three cooks smiled brightly.

“Thank you, sir. We know you try as often as you can,” Glorina said. “Helga, we’re ready for your instruction.”

“Good. I will keep pushing you. All three of you have been making impressive strides.”

“Thank you, mistress. We’re doing our best,” Lona grinned.

“Here to help,” Quilla said, coming out of the kennel building.

“Me, too,” Prita added, walking their way.

“Good. Sean will be sparring, and I will be watching,” Helga said. “Glorina, you get him first. Lona, you against Quilla. Mona, you face off with Prita.”

~*~*~

Sean relaxed in the hot jetted water. He had to agree with Helga: everyone seemed to be coming along faster than they should. Sean was sure it was Darragh’s knowledge transferring over to them, the way it had with Myna and Fiona before. Maybe that should be my knowledge now, since I’ve integrated all of it? Sean mused. Add in how they can do even more with Shaping and magic, and Darragh might have lost to any of them.

“Thank you for getting our backs, sir,” Glorina said, stepping into the tub and sitting beside him.

“I know you all still don’t get as much time as the others. Because of that, I try to do a little more for you three when I can be here for your training.”

“Makes me feel a little guilty,” Mona said as she joined them. “We know why, but I know that you always get our backs when you spar and shower with us. For the others, it’s a gamble on if they’ll get scrubbed by you.”

“Quilla laughed it off when I mentioned it to her,” Lona said. “Said that, since they get you basically every night, it was an even trade.”

“Tiska giggled and asked if she should make me pay her back with ‘favors’ for being spoiled,” Glorina blushed.

“As long as no one has hurt feelings, it’s fine. If someone does start to feel slighted, then we’ll readdress it,” Sean said, trying to slide past Glorina’s obvious sexual comment.

“I don’t think any of us will,” Prita said as she got in and went for a small swim. “Felora’s worked with all of us on jealousy.”

Sean cracked his eyes open to watch the young woman swimming in the deepest part of the tub— or heated indoor pool if he was being honest, considering its size. “What did Fel do?”

“Helped us see that most jealousy is insecurity,” Quilla answered as she got in.

Sean got a look at the Bovine Moonbound’s bountiful chest, the water adding even more buoyancy to them. He looked up to see Quilla smirking at him as she gave a little jiggle. Shaking his head, he was a touch pink when he looked away from her. Helga caught his eye, then shifted so her breasts bobbed, too.

“Enough teasing me,” Sean laughed. “Felora is a terrible influence on all of you.”

“You mean perfect influence,” Felora called from the doorway. “Sean, the younger Titanswrath is here. He’s asking to speak with you.”

Sean’s happiness dimmed. Nodding, he stood up. “Grab me a towel, please? I’ll get dressed, then meet him in the parlor. Have one of the maids take care of him. I want to know if he acts out before I get there.”

Felora picked up a towel as she walked to the tub, her eyes drifting south. “Well, I guess it’s true that you are a breast man by your own admission.”

Sean rolled his eyes; he knew his body had reacted to the flirting. “I was talking about chicken when I said that.”

Snickers came from the pool as he stepped out to take the towel.

“True. You’ve shown enough attention to other ass-pects for me to know that you don’t have a type,” Felora snickered, holding onto the towel and drying him.

Sean didn’t even try to fight her, knowing that it would be faster to just let her have her way. He’d pay her back later— Myna had whispered to him at breakfast that she and Felora had singled him out for tonight. Which explains her being a brat right now, he thought. She wants me to punish her later.

“Ladies, sorry for the short bath,” Sean said. He looked back at everyone, who were all watching attentively. “I’ll see you for dinner.”

“We’re making steaks and baked potatoes, sir,” Glorina said. “We think we got the ‘sour cream’ the way you wanted it.”

“I’ll be looking forward to giving it a try.”

Once he was dressed and leaving the room, he heard a soft whisper from Lona, “I want to try his…”

Flushing, Sean shook his head and let the door close. She really is teaching them to be bad. Have to up that punishment later… or would that only encourage her to do it more? With that question left unanswered in his head, he walked down the hall.

Cali stood beside the door with Knight Benedict Titanswrath sitting on the small sofa. Benedict had a glass of cognac in hand and, when Sean entered, he stood up.

Cali bowed her head to Sean and spoke as softly as she could, “He has been civil, sir.”

“Knight Titanswrath, what brings you to my home?” Sean asked.

“Lord MacDougal, thank you for seeing me without notice,” Benedict said. “I wished to discuss my actions when I was here last.”

Sean took the seat across from Benedict, who sat down when Sean did.

“Sir, did you want a drink?” Cali asked from beside the door.

“My usual, please, Cali.”

“Yes, sir.” Cali went to pour him a glass of cognac.

“I’m listening, Titanswrath. Go ahead.”

Benedict took a sip of his drink before he set it on the table. “Lord, I apologize. My actions were crude, rude, and altogether unbecoming of a Knight. To act in such a manner just to invite a duel was beneath me, but because of Agreements made, I found myself pushed into that position.”

“The things you said were aimed not at me, but at my staff,” Sean said levelly.

“That is true,” Benedict said slowly, “but they are your staff, you are the Lord, and I can clearly see the Life Bonding marks they have.”

Sean accepted the snifter from Cali, deciding if it was worth pushing the young noble or accepting graciously. He took a sip of the cognac, mulling the question over before he decided. “I accept on their behalf.”

Benedict seemed to exhale with those words, then picked his glass back up. “Thank you, Lord MacDougal. I also need to thank you for showing some mercy to my father. I will admit, like him, I was outraged at his hand suddenly not working, but having heard the full story from him of your time before the Advisor, I bow to the mercy you have shown not once, but twice.”

Sean lifted his glass slightly. “Sometimes, people make mistakes. I hope your family has learned from them.”

“That is why I came,” Benedict said. “I will be Lord Benedict Titanswrath tomorrow. My father is stepping down from the head of the family. I’m sure my cousin will be along to the city in the future to challenge me for the leadership of the House. Before any of that comes to pass, I am here to see if I can clear the debt my family owes you for your mercy.”

“You owe not just me,” Sean said, then took another sip of his cognac.

Benedict grimaced. “I was going to the Bloodheart estate after this. Dame Bloodheart’s injury was not intentional, I was aiming for her shoulder. You… I meant to maim or kill.”

“Not intentional? Even with the slander you spread about her?”

Benedict looked away. “She infuriates me. I’ve tried repeatedly to get her to accept my advances, and she rejected me both times. ‘My father needs me more than you ever could’, is what she told me. I… acted badly after that. My words against her and Dame Iceblood were from anger. That is an issue I will address with her.” He drained the last sip from his glass and set it down. “Knight Oakheart stayed with me the day after I woke from your party. Between his words and what happened with my father, I had to come.”

Sean took another drink, then set his glass down. “I absolve you of your mistakes toward my family. If you want my advice, be humble with Evelyn. If she challenges you, fight her without your Talent. Let her test your skill alone, as that is what her family prizes. And I do have a single request to balance the scales.”

“What is it? If I can, I will grant it.”

“Duel my best-skilled wife until your Talent fuels you. Then, stop and let me see if I can feel that energy. That’s it.”

Benedict frowned at Sean, then nodded. “I accept, Lord MacDougal.”

“Ven, tell Helga we need her. Also, let everyone here know what’s happening.”

“Messages sent,” Ven said from the rafters.

Benedict looked up, then froze when he saw the dozens of Fairies. “A whole clan?”

“My friends,” Sean said as he stood. “Shall we?”

Chapter Twenty-four

“You took longer than we’d thought you would,” Fiona said. “Did something happen?”

“Benedict Titanswrath stopped by to apologize,” Sean said as he took his seat. “I accepted and learned how he infuses his body to become my equal in strength. Pretty sure I can do it now, too.”

“Which would probably let you best the Queens’ champions,” Aria said.

“You pick up Talents so easily,” Andrea smiled. “Have you tested it?”

“Not yet. I wanted to finish the veins first.”

The room became tense, with everyone setting down their projects to watch him.

“Okay. Since you’re all here, right now works.” Sean met their eyes for a moment, then focused on the newly-made system of veins he’d created in his body. “Here we go…”

Sean focused on pushing his energy into the veins, keeping it normal until they were filled. Taking a deep breath, he forced it to transmute into the icy energy he’d felt in the Iceblood family.

A sudden arctic chill gripped Sean’s body, freezing him. Teeth chattering, he almost yanked the energy out, but didn’t. Fiona’s hand on his snapped his attention to her.

“You’re cold, but not frozen,” Fiona exhaled in relief.

“How do you feel, Sean?” Andrea asked with concern.

“Cold— deeply cold— but that’s fading slowly,” Sean replied. “I almost pulled it out at the start. Felt like my body was frozen instantly.”

“But you’re okay now?” Aria asked.

“Yeah… slowly stabilizing, it feels like.”

“I was scared,” Rumia whispered, “but I had faith.”

“It’s fading more. I’m going to give it a while before I try to use it like they did.”

“That might be for the best,” Fiona said. “We can craft until you’re ready. Once you’re sure it works, I’d like to have you do that for all of us.”

“Hmm… I’m not sure how it would work with the babies,” Sean said softly. “Maybe after they’re born?”

“Check yourself. Did you do any harm to your body?” Helga suggested.

Sean nodded, focusing inward again. After a moment, he looked back up. “No damage. Just the sudden chill.”

“We still have half our pregnancies to go,” Andrea said. “If we had this done, would the babies have a part of it when they’re born?”

“No idea,” Sean said slowly. “Maybe Daria could tell us about her childhood with her Talent?”

“I’ll have Hallie ask small questions so we don’t give it away,” Fiona nodded.

A Messenger Fairy landed on the table. “Sir, welcome back. I’m glad you’re here. A Moonbound just came in, asking about ears.”

Sean stood up. “I got this. Be back shortly.”

“Room one, sir.”

Sean stopped, his wives wanting kisses before he left. Since they delayed him, he asked Rumia to come with him. She was surprised, but delighted.

“If you can track what I do, you can help explain it to the others,” Sean said as they walked down the hall. “Just follow along with your Shaping while I work.”

“Yes, Sean.”

The Rabbit Moonbound jerked slightly when they came in. “L-lord! I didn’t think it’d be y-you to see me,” the man stammered.

“Had to be me,” Sean said. “Sit, please.”

The man sat on the edge of the exam table, clearly uncertain about his request.

“I haven’t tried to work on ears before,” Sean said. “None of those here have, either. I knew someone would ask before too long. If you’re willing to let me attempt it, I will say there is no payment involved. The attempt equals the payment.”

“If you make a mistake… what happens?” There was clear fear in the man’s voice.

“The worst would be that I put your ears back the way they are. I’m confident I can do that. Now, please tell me: what exactly do you want?”

Taking a few slow, deep breaths, the man’s eyes darted to Rumia. She was easier for him to look at than Sean; she was just one of the staff, not a Lord. “I’ve heard you remove tails, and I want to do that, too, but I thought… If you can do that, can you give me Human ears, as well?”

“Removing the tail is easy. I’m going to ask Rumia to do that for you. The ears… I’m not sure about. It requires restructuring your skull. This isn’t simple or easy, but again, the worst should be that your ears stay as they are. Are you willing to take the risk?”

“Yes…” The word trembled with uncertainty, but it was clear that he was trying to be brave.

“Okay. This might be best if you lay down, and I’ll put you to sleep. I’m sure it would be unpleasant to be awake and aware while I do this.”

Swallowing, the man nodded and closed his eyes as he lay down on the table.

“On your stomach, please. This way, Rumia can get to your tail, too.”

“Yes, Lord,” the man said, rolling onto his stomach.

Sean had him asleep in seconds; since he was willing, it was easy. “Work on his tail as I work through the first few steps, please. I won’t do the work until you’re done.”

“Yes, sir,” Rumia said, moving up to rest her hand on the man’s now limp, uncurled tail.

Sean turned his attention to the man’s head, specifically his auditory system. He hadn’t messed with ears at all, so he was a little taken aback by the complexity of it. He’d definitely have to restructure the skull— the auditory system for the Moonbound man started at the top of his head, not on the sides.

“Done, sir,” Rumia said.

“Okay, follow along. First, we’re going to remove his old ears, and then we’ll close the skull where they were. With that done, we’ll transition to creating Human ears, then adjusting his auditory system to connect to them. He’s going to be surprised at how dim everything sounds… then again, he had damage to his ears already. It was like he heard loud noises all day long, so maybe it’ll be a blessing to him?”

“I’m ready.”

Sean exhaled slowly, then went to work.

~*~*~

When the man woke, he frowned, as he didn’t feel any different. “It didn’t work, then?”

“It did,” Sean smiled. “Touch your head.”

The man reached up— his rabbit ears were gone. Questing fingers found Human ears on the sides of his head instead, and tears began to well up in his eyes. “Thank you…!”

“Why did you want them gone?” Sean asked.

“I work in one of the mills. It’s loud sounds all day. My hearing was fading, and… well, I know Humans have lesser hearing.”

“I see. It wasn’t a desire to just remove the telltale traits of your heritage?”

The man looked well away from Sean. “Maybe in part.”

“Your children might still have the traits, so you are aware. These are only cosmetic— not genetic— changes. Also, everyone who knows you might change how they react to you, too, if they even believe that you are you.”

That startled the Moonbound. He sat up abruptly, looking suddenly worried. “Wait… that…?”

“I can change it back, if you want?” Sean asked softly. “If you tell me the type of noise that hurt your ears, I can even help dim that range so it doesn’t hurt you as much.”

“Please!” the man said quickly. “If she won’t even know me, then… please?”

“I will. Lay down again. I’ve lived long enough to realize that, sometimes, we don’t think through all the implications of a major change.”

Wiping his eyes, the man lay down again. “Thank you, Lord. I shouldn’t waste your time and energy like this.”

“It’s not a waste. Helping people is a blessing, and working on your ears has given me a lot of insight. Before I change things again, is it a deep sound or high sound that hurts you?”

~*~*~

Sean made it back to the room with Rumia beside him. Rumia was smiling when she said, “He was so worried his lover wouldn’t recognize him without his ears. When you gave them back, he was so happy.”

“What happened?” Fiona asked.

Sean filled her in, adding, “Going to take ear removals or changes off the list of things we can do. It isn’t minor at all and, as we just saw, they might not have thought it through.”

“Sir,” a Fairy landed on the table, “would minor changes include waist slimming or breast augmentation?”

Sean snorted; he should’ve seen that coming. “Yeah. Neither is difficult.”

“Someone will be in room two shortly, then,” the Fairy replied before zipping off.

“This one is mine,” Andrea said. “I’ll be back quickly so you can test your new veins.”

“Oh, right,” Sean said. “I’m just feeling a bit cooler than I was before. I’d forgotten about it while working on the guy’s ears.”

Andrea was out the door a moment later.

It only took her a few minutes before she returned. “A barmaid was asking. She wanted to entice more men into secondary offerings.”

“Way of the world,” Sean said. “Who wants to be my test subject?”

“Me, My Lord.” Helga shifted over so she could offer her hand to him.

Sean took her hand in his, then tried projecting the cold out at her in a trickle, not a flood. Helga’s face went white, her hand doing the same almost as quickly. Sean cut the energy off instantly. “Shit!”

“F-frozen s-solid,” Helga chattered.

Sean pushed healing into her, thawing her hand as carefully as he could. He became aware that, because he’d frozen her hand so quickly, there was little damage to the muscles. Her skin needed some help, but not as much as his hand had with Lord Iceblood. “Huh… I froze your hand so fast that it wasn’t as damaged as mine had been. I can flash freeze someone if I wanted. That was just a trickle of power.”

“More powerful than the Iceblood family,” Fiona said. “Is it the veins, or just because it’s you?”

“We’ll have to test it once one of you is modified,” Sean said. “If it’s the reinforcement I did, then we can do it for Daria, and even take a trip out to help her dad.”

“I will go first, if that is okay?” Helga said. “Since I am beside him all the time.”

“You and Hallie first,” Fiona agreed. “Sean, I’ll be the first wife to receive the veins that is carrying. Is tonight alright?”

“Yeah,” Sean exhaled. “I need to test Titanswrath’s Talent, too.”

“We have time,” Andrea said. “Do the veins for Helga, and then we can go into the yard so you can test the Talent. What’s it called?”

“Titan’s Wrath,” Sean chuckled. “Their name was taken because of it, I assume. It requires divine energy, but since you all use my energy, you’ll be able to do it, too.”

“If this keeps up, Sean,” Fiona said softly, “you’ll be a match for the Queens. We won’t have to worry about when they find you.”

“Good,” Sean exhaled. “Helga, this part is fine. Until the energy goes into them, it won’t feel bad.”

“I am ready, My Lord.”

The others picked their projects back up; there was time until they went out into the yard.

Chapter Twenty-five

Everyone was in high spirits at breakfast— they’d be going to the gardens again today. Sean was amused, as his wives and staff were all wearing identical dresses.

“I’m sure your coordinated outfits have a purpose,” Sean said. “Even Mom’s wearing something similar, but hers is the only one with a different colored trim.”

“They can add the House emblem to theirs when not walking with you,” Fiona explained.

“Oh, right, the shifting uniforms. I forgot.”

“We didn’t, and this will make it obvious for anyone who’s watching. Tiska, would you change your outfit, please?”

Tiska smiled and suddenly, her outfit had different trim and bore the House emblem. “As you wish, mistress.”

“Clearly different, but similar enough that people will get confused about who’s who from a distance. No one just idly watching would even be able to tell when they shift. That’s well done.”

“Thank you, Sean,” Prita beamed.

“Prita brought the idea to me, and we had the base dresses made last Oneday. We all added in the shifting aspect, and now, it’s simple for them.”

“Your Tenday finery,” Sean chuckled as he thought about how his mother had called one of her dresses something similar for church. “Well done, Prita.”

“We’ll be covering another of the lower gardens and two more of the tower balconies,” Rumia smiled brightly. “Is everyone okay with me doing what I did last time?”

A chorus of agreement came from the table.

“You’ll get to sit with Sean during our breaks again, too,” Felora said. “We all agreed that that helped balance you not walking beside him.”

“Thank you,” Rumia blushed lightly. “I appreciate that.”

“If nothing else happens today, I’m going to miss the clinic tomorrow,” Sean said as he pushed his empty plate away. “I’ve been putting off going to the library in the Tower. It’s time to find the things I’ve been interested to know.”

“The car will be good for that,” Ida said. “We finished it.”

“I’ll arrange a tea party here,” Hallie said. “Fiona, I’ll want you here for that.”

“Since Sean won’t be at the clinic, we’ll use the alternate schedule. That’s worked out well, right, ladies?” Fiona asked.

Everyone agreed that it was working for them.

“I had no idea, but I shouldn’t be surprised,” Sean chuckled. “A good wife thinks of everything, and I’m surrounded by the best wives… and wives-to-be that the world has.”

Mizuki smiled. “The best part of you saying those things, Sean, is that all of them know that you mean it. I’ve never caught you once using false words just to make them smile. My daughter chose well.”

“Better than I’d ever hoped,” Myna purred happily. “I’m also just past the mid-mark in my pregnancy. My emotions have stabilized for now.”

“Sean,” Andrea asked, “can we visit the manor tonight?”

“Of course, Andie.”

“With us spending the day together, it makes me want the others to get time with you, too,” Andrea said.

“I approve of that entirely,” Sean smiled softly at his loving wife. “Did the rest of you want to visit?”

“Sean, if we do that,” Felora said slowly, “I’ll go to the shop tonight. This way, Agatha and Marna can both have longer with Jackson.”

“I’m setting aside tomorrow night for you then, Fel. That’s a great idea, and you deserve to be thanked for it.”

Felora smiled brightly. “Myna, Andie? Want to tackle him with me again?”

“Yes,” the pair said quickly.

Sean laughed as he stood up, not blushing for once. “I’m going to be with the children until it’s time to go.”

As he walked out of the room, he caught a snippet before the door closed. “He’ll do the same with my grandchild, which ma—”

Of course I will, Sean smiled. I’m a little afraid of having children, but I’m excited, too. Reading to them, teaching them, playing with them… I never thought about it before being here, but I’m looking forward to every moment with them.

The chorus of greetings from the smaller Fairies made him grin. “Good morning to you all, too. Who picks the book today?”

“Me!” Arla smiled. “I want this one.” They zipped to a shelf, patting it.

“The Wild Hunt’s History,” Sean murmured as he pulled the book down. “You’ve had a lot of interest in the Hunt, Arla.”

“It’s fascinating to me,” Arla said as they fluttered along with him back to the desk. “The Hunter was powerful enough that he tamed the wild Fey. That let him stand equal to the Queens, becoming their consort. But the stories also tell of his dark streak, how he loved to ride down game for the thrill of it. The more dangerous the hunt, the more he would laugh during the ride. His laughter would ring out like thunder in the night.”

Sean sat, opening the book. “Maybe I’ll learn more at the library in the Tower, but for today, we have this book, and I’ll be reading to you until it’s time to go.”

The children all huddled around the book where they could see it.

Sean cracked the book open, starting with the preface, “‘This book is written by High Lord Hounds Master’… huh, that’s an odd name.” Sean cleared his throat, then began with the written words, “‘This is a history of my thrice great grandfather. His death leaves a void in things that has hurt us all…’”

~*~*~

“Sean, it’s time,” Ryann said, coming into the library.

Sean tapped the page. “Jutt, this is where we are.”

“I have it, Sean,” Jutt said, sliding over to land on the page. “Thank you.”

The rest of the Fairies all said their thanks to him.

“Every Tenday that we go to the gardens, I’ll read to you,” Sean smiled. “Have a good day.”

Ryann was smiling when he left the room with her. “You enjoy that, don’t you?”

“Yeah. Their faces are happy, and they listen intently. It makes me smile. I hope our children like listening to stories, too.”

“We all hope so too,” Ryann said, taking his hand. “You’ll do this for them, won’t you?”

“Reading and more,” Sean agreed.

“You’re special…”

“Huh?”

“You always miss what most see as obvious, Sean. The powerful don’t dote on their children; their staff raises them. They might spend an hour here or there, but no more than that. Yet you… you want to sit and read. I’d bet you have one on your lap when you do, too.”

“Of course, and switching every time so none of them feel left out. I’ll help them with math, writing, reading, teach them right from wrong, and play games with them.”

Ryann watched his smile as he spoke, her heart warming more. “Our children will be loved like no other noble child.”

“Yeah, but we’ll make sure they respect everyone, too. I won’t let them become spoiled, entitled hellions.”

Ryann pushed him into the wall, kissing him passionately. Sean held her, returning the kiss.

“Never change, Sean…” Ryann murmured, leaning against him when the kiss ended. “Please, never change.”

“Only for the better,” Sean whispered back.

“Ry, did you get distracted?” Ida giggled from the stairs.

Ryann jerked back, going red. “Sorry. We were talking about children and…”

“Oh, yes. He was being himself and that just makes us want to kiss him for being sweet,” Ida giggled more. “Come on; the others are waiting.”

Sean chuckled as he and Ryann got moving again. “I love all of you, and our children will be wonderful.”

Ida smiled softly as she took his free hand. “We know. We’ll all do our best to teach them how to be just like you. They’ll be the kindest people the world will ever know.”

~*~*~

Sean sat with Rumia beside him, his arm around her waist as they finished their dinner. “You’ve seemed even more energetic today.”

“Because I know they’re okay with me having this moment with you,” Rumia whispered, leaning a little more against his side.

“Makes you feel special?” Sean murmured.

“You haven’t let any of them snuggle you yet, so yes. I don’t get to walk arm-in-arm with you, though, so this balances things.”

“Have the small moments of affection been good for all of you?”

“Oh, yes,” Rumia nodded emphatically. “We all look forward to the ear rubs, holding hands, or horn touches. They reassure us that you really do care for us.”

A small group of Fairies came toward Sean, and he sat up straighter. “Problem?”

Ven was in the middle of the group with another Fairy. “Sir, Onno comes from the Advisor.”

The Fairy not dressed like the others fluttered a little closer. “Lord MacDougal, Advisor Earthfoot sends you an invitation to the next gala in two tendays on Tenday. You and your wives are all invited. Will you be attending?”

Sean glanced at Hallie and Fiona, who both nodded.

“We will, but please let the Advisor know that my track record with noble parties is… less than stellar.”

“I shall advise her, sir.” The Fairy zipped away in a blur.

“Why the full escort, Ven?” Sean asked.

“A quick show of power to the Tower Messenger Fairies. One or two doubted what we’ve told them before.”

“Understood,” Sean nodded.

“We’ll arrange for some new dresses in line with current fashion,” Fiona said.

“We’ll need to so we can project that Sean is just as wealthy and powerful as all the other Lords in attendance,” Hallie said.

“Good thing we finished our outing today,” Sean exhaled. “That’s all for tomorrow. Tonight, we visit the manor. Ven, does the clan want to go?”

“Yes,” a chorus of voices said from all around them.

Ven coughed once. “Yes, sir.”

“Okay. They’ll just need to fit into the room.”

“We’ll manage it,” Ven said.

“Are you visiting the bog, sir?” Rumia asked.

“Not tonight. Today’s for happiness. The bog is open for you if you want to go tend to the plants, though.”

Rumia flushed. “I’ll spend the time with my mother, sir, but thank you.”

“The dresses worked well,” Felora said to Prita. “We were watched, but no one came close to bother us. Good job, Prita.”

“Thank you, mistress,” Prita beamed.

“Let’s get home, bathe, and visit our family,” Sean said, giving Rumia another squeeze before letting her go.

Chapter Twenty-six

Sean sat in the back of the car with Helga, smiling as they cuddled.

“Your happiness is infectious, My Lord,” Helga murmured. “It feeds back in a loop. Your happiness makes me happy, which in turn makes you happy, and the cycle repeats.”

“I’ve noticed,” Sean chuckled, “but it’s a good situation. We can narrow the connection, if we want.”

“Yes. I have had the other two work on it. There might come a time when we need the emotional distance to do things.”

Sean thought about what their connection would’ve been like when Chastity and Lilly had died. The somberness from that dimmed their happiness. “Good point.”

“I feel you more than they do, but the three of us feel each other more acutely than they do you, too. I have felt growth, Sean. I think I can add another Chooser, possibly even two. Ever since you began to help people in the city, the feeling has been expanding.”

“Because each of them thinks of me to thank me, which would explain how the Tuatha first grew into divine beings. It doesn’t have to be prayer, just belief. Belief that I can help them, that I made a difference.”

“Perhaps. I do not know how divine beings grow. I know that we feasted in their names in Valhalla. We gave thanks to them and offered parts of our hunts to them.” Helga fell quiet for a second, her happiness fading further. “Sean… if you went to my old world as you are now, or later when you are even more… would you help them?”

“Probably,” Sean said. “If you asked, I would without question. But help how?”

“I know how much you push to help, but the other gods do not. Would you try to rid the world of the parasite?”

“The belly button worm? Hmm…” Sean looked distant for a moment. “If I had one of them, I could probably figure out their biology. I’m sure there’d be something there that would help stop them. If magic works the same there as here, where willpower’s enough… maybe…?”

Helga gave his hand a squeeze, snapping him from his thoughts. “Thank you. I hope we never go there, but just knowing that you would try…” Turning to face him more, she pushed into him, kissing him with all the love in her heart.

Sean pulled her to him, kissing her back. Somewhere in the back of his brain, he was grateful that they had put the curtains in the rear windows to give them some seclusion. Then again, he knew why Felora had insisted on it; she wanted more than just kisses sometimes.

Arliat cleared her throat gently. “Almost there, Sean.”

Sean broke the kiss, but leaned his head against Helga’s. “I’ll always do as much as I can for my wives, Helga. It’s one way I can give back all the love you give me.”

“Which only means we will do more to thank you.”

“Just like the empathy we have now,” Sean chuckled, sitting back to meet her eyes. “Except this has no downside.”

Helga smiled brightly, her heart light and full of love. “True, My Lord.” Sean rolling his eyes made her giggle.

“You’re learning from Myna, I see.”

“She calls you ‘Master’ all the time, My Lord. I use your name more frequently than she does.”

“Fair enough, my sweet, deadly Chooser. Who do you want to elevate next?”

“I was thinking of both Quilla and Quinna. They are strong, and having a staff member or two as a Chooser will let us feel better about the home being safer for the others. We discussed it at length. The only thing we do not know is if Life Bonded can take the mantle, or if it must be someone who has been Soul Bonded. Fiona was uncertain how you would take to Soul Bonding the staff at this point. They would be told very firmly that it still is not marriage— not until later— but it would also firmly push them another step closer.”

Sean went quiet as he thought over what Helga had said. His eyes didn’t exactly see the Tower doors opening for them, but he knew they were already there. “I’ll think about it.”

“Sir,” Arliat said softly, “we know that we won’t be your wives until after the children are born. We accepted this when Fiona originally mentioned it. We know it might even be years past that, maybe into a second child for each of them. The fact that you’d Soul Bond us now, though… that would mean the world to us. If that’s what needs to happen for one or more of us to become Choosers for you, then we’d all gladly accept those Bonds now.” She stopped the car, then looked into the rearview mirror to meet his eyes. “I wanted to make sure you knew our feelings.”

“It’s good to know,” Sean said gently. “I’ll have to give it some thought. Maybe we can discuss it at dinner.”

“Yes, sir,” Arliat said. “I’ll come get you when you finish today.”

“Thank you, Arliat,” Sean said.

Helga opened the door and slid out. She paused just outside the car, then stepped aside for Sean. Sean slid out after her, giving those watching them a nod before he started up the stairs with Helga.

Should work out elevators for this world, Sean mused. That would give me even more goodwill with the Advisor; I’m sure she and the Queens would love to not climb all these stairs.

Arliat watched them go, her heart beating fast. Maybe he’ll accept us all tonight, but only if the twins can’t be Choosers with a Life Bond. With a deep breath, she put the car into drive and got moving.

~*~*~

When they made it to the library, the receptionist was the same woman as last time. Sean had dressed the part of a Lord, knowing he was coming here, so the receptionist straightened when she saw him.

“Lord, how can we help you?”

“I was hoping to find some knowledge, and I’m not sure how old the records will be.”

“One of our many assistants can help you, Lord. What information were you hoping to find?”

“Records on the Agreement with the Tuatha, what brought a majority to this world to start with.”

“Goodness, those are very old records,” the receptionist said. “We do have a specialist in that area.” She tugged on the bellpull behind her. “One moment.”

A liveried servant came out of the library. “Yes?”

“Take them to Keeper Siobhan. They seek the first records.”

“Yes, ma’am,” the man said. “Please, Lord, follow me.”

Sean did as requested, with Helga beside him. Sean again took in the sheer volume of records, amazed and surprised at how full the room was.

“Did you have specific questions about the first records, Lord?”

“I’m not sure. I find the whole idea fascinating. Since I was in Accord, it seemed like the best time to find out more. These records don’t reside elsewhere, do they?”

“No. It is only in Accord that all records are kept.”

“Then this is my only chance,” Sean said lightly.

“I should warn you, Lord, that Keeper Siobhan has little tolerance for those who do not respect the knowledge they seek. If she thinks you are wasting her time, you will be removed and possibly even barred from the library.”

“I intend to find enlightenment, not waste her time, but thank you for the warning.”

Sean was taken to the very middle of the room, close to where the stairs to the Advisor were located. Beside those stairs, an older woman sat bent over a book, speaking under her breath as she read.

“Excuse me, Keeper Siobhan? I have a Lord who wishes to learn about the first records.”

The gray-haired woman looked up. He knew she was older by her lined face, but Sean wasn’t sure just how old she was, as she was brimming with energy. “How can I help you, Lord…?”

“MacDougal.”

Her eyes widened slightly, and she turned to the man who’d led them to her. “You are dismissed.”

The man bowed, then left.

When he walked away, Siobhan turned back to Sean. “Lord MacDougal, you say? I’ve not heard of this being a noble House.”

“It was recently created. The City Lady of Hearthglen, along with the nobles of that city, elevated me from Knight to Lord.”

“Interesting. What knowledge of the first did you seek?”

“Everything. I’ve wanted to know more since I was first made aware of the history.”

The old woman squinted at him for a long moment. “Hmm… sit.” She motioned to the two chairs across from her desk. “We can start with the Migration.”

“Not before that? Surely this would’ve started with an Agreement for such a massive undertaking, wouldn’t it?”

Lips pursing, the older woman nodded slowly. “Your last name is unique in this world. I hadn’t thought any with it came over.”

“Why is that?”

“The lone dissenter of the Agreement was a MacDougal. That chief kept his clan out of it, going against his gods and the Queens alike.”

“Did he?” Sean asked.

“Said it would haunt the Tuatha to their dying days. They spurned him, and the Queens laughed at him, yet the Tuatha lost all their followers who came over. The Agreement prevented them from answering the calls of their followers or their descendants until the tenth generation. Of course by then, the Tuatha weren’t remembered fondly.”

“Fascinating. Is there a copy of that Agreement? I’d think one of that magnitude was more than just verbal.”

“Very curious. Most never think to ask that. I can recite it verbatim; I’ve studied it forward and back.”

“As a scholar should. I’d love to hear the story and the Agreement.”

~*~*~

Sean thanked Siobhan when he saw the dimming of the light in the room. “Ah, it’s gotten late. Might I return in the future to hear more?”

“Yes. You had some intriguing questions, Lord MacDougal. I look forward to your return.”

“Thank you,” Sean smiled as he stood. “It was my pleasure, Keeper Siobhan.”

“High Keeper Siobhan Pagetender. That is my full title and name, Lord MacDougal. I am in charge of the entire library.”

“That explains the questions from the others,” Sean chuckled. “You seem to know where everything is.”

“Every High Keeper has to. It is our job to protect the knowledge, guide those who seek it, and to tend to the documents.”

Sean gave her a slight bow. “Until we meet again.”

“Until we meet again.”

As he and Helga walked away, Sean let the polite mask fall from his face. The Agreement was slanted for the Queens— the Tuatha must’ve thought their followers could endure hardships for ten generations and still believe, which had obviously not been the case.

“That was a bad deal,” Helga whispered.

“The Tuatha made the worst deal I’ve ever heard of.”

“She was very forward about everything. Do you think she lied at all?”

“No. I’m sure she recited every word correctly… there are only two ways for the Agreement to be broken. Either the Queens do it themselves, or they find a man who can be their Huntsman again. I had no idea he died to the Tuatha… it suddenly makes sense to me now about why the deal happened at all.”

“Are you going to try to force the issue?”

“I have no need to push it. I hope to never see either of them. As for the Huntsman, I’d need to know a lot more about who he was or should be. I want to know more, and about some other topics, too. We’ll come back again, but not tomorrow.”

“That would be good. Everyone would like you to keep a rough schedule at the clinic.”

Sean chuckled as he thought about his wives and the staff. “Yeah, I know.” He grew silent when the earlier conversation about Soul Bonds came back to him; there was something to do at home still.

Helga felt the shift. She was sure she knew why he’d grown serious. It was his choice, and she was curious about what he would do.

Chapter Twenty-seven

They made it home in time for sparring; this time was different, as they included all the staff. Sean fought them with only skill, reflexes, and strength. As they reached the end of the session, he went to the middle of the yard.

“Ladies, no Talents, just skill. All of you attack me,” Sean said. He stood there with a sword and shield. “I’ll use my full skill and strength. I’ll try to check them to mitigate the harm.”

The staff looked at Helga. “Very well. Form your pairs,” she told them. “Mizuki, take those groups. I will take these.”

“This is going to hurt,” Quinna said as she hefted her maul. “And I don’t mean for him.”

“But can he defeat all of us at once?” Prita asked.

“We need to come at him with control,” Mizuki said. “Quinna, Quilla, you’re the leads. Lona, Mona, be ready to put your speed to use. You will follow them in.”

“Maids,” Helga said, “you are point. You will get injured, but you must tie him up. Glorina, Rumia, Arliat, the moment they engage, you have to be ready to take any opening.” They nodded their understanding to her. “Good. Mizuki, behind. I’ll take the front. And remember: minor injuries are acceptable; death is not. Sean has decreed this.”

They echoed back their acknowledgment of the rules.

Sean scanned the groups and saw their excitement. They all wanted to prove that they could be his wives’ equals. He also knew that eagerness would give him options. He’d not been tested in a mass fight for some time, and he felt like testing his limits again.

Helga’s shield appeared on her arm, and her training sword in her hand. “On my command, we attack.”

Everyone tensed, but Sean never gave them the chance. He darted straight at Helga. She got her shield up to take the blow from his sword, but Sean’s strike hammered into the metal like a meteor, driving Helga back and to her knees. His kick hit her shield again, flinging the former Valkyrie across the yard.

The others rushed in. They’d paused only slightly, but Sean’s attack had been fast and vicious. He didn’t follow Helga— he spun back, rushing Quinna and Quilla. The twins knew they couldn’t match him, not if he was able to handle Helga like he did. They never even glanced at each other as they both threw their mauls, Quinna high and Quilla low.

Sean spun to the side, using his shield to deflect Quinna’s maul as he jumped Quilla’s. That stopped him from doing what he’d hoped, and let the Bovine Moonbound close on him. When they reached out, intent on grappling him, Sean’s sword flickered briefly. Both women cried out in pain when their hands were suddenly broken, but that didn’t stop them from slamming into him.

Sean stood his ground, accepting the impacts and not moving. He shoved them back, throwing them away from him. There was no pause, though, as the others were suddenly on him. The next few seconds were chaotic, but when it ended, Sean was the only one left standing.

Energy flooded out of him, healing everyone he’d hurt. “Is everyone okay?”

Each one of them agreed out loud even before his healing touched them.

“My Lord, what was that?” Helga asked.

“My full physical ability, plus the skills I’ve improved,” Sean said.

“You have grown stronger. You never used to hit that hard before.”

“It’s time to bathe,” Fiona said. “You’ll tell us about the library during dinner, Sean?”

“Yeah, but before that.” Sean looked back at Helga. “Try, please?”

Helga nodded. “Quinna, Quilla, come here.”

The twins exchanged looks, but moved forward. “We did our best…” Quinna said.

“Kneel,” Helga said.

The sisters did as ordered, uncertain about what was happening.

Placing her hands on their heads, she spoke with a clear voice, “You have come before me to join the Choosers. Open your soul to our Lord. Show him your faith in him. You must fully open yourself to him, and welcome the change in his name. Let the power of our Lord, Sean MacDougal, fill you. You will be one of his Choosers. Your mission will be to guard his faithful and reap the souls of his foes.”

Both women gasped when black-white flames burned in their eyes. The thick, full markings of Sean’s Choosers formed on their forearms and necks. With grunts and snorts, the twins fell to their hands and knees as wings formed behind them. Their wings had changed to those of his Choosers: black at the roots, going through several shades of gray before becoming pristine white at the tips.

Gasps came from the other staff members as they watched; there was awe on some faces and longing on others, but hope on all of them.

Helga lifted her hands from their heads. “Rise, Choosers.”

The twins pushed themselves to their feet, heads raised high as they showed off their new neck markings proudly. Both had a moment of unease, though, as they didn’t feel any inkling of the connection to Sean the others had spoken of.

Helga eyed them, then nodded slowly. “You do not feel it?”

“No. Why don’t we?” Quinna asked, worry edging her words.

“Because you are not truly Soul Bonded,” Helga said, the knowledge hitting her mind as she spoke. “You have the power as his Choosers, but you are… a touch less because of that final connection. Everything is as it is for us, but you do not have the empathic connection that we do with him. When you Soul Bond, it will form.”

“We’re honored to be chosen,” Quilla said quickly. “We can wait for more.”

“You picked them so the manor will always have one Chooser here?” Tiska asked.

“Yes,” Sean said. “We’ve had times where we were short of a Chooser here. Now, we won’t be. Next up will be one of my wives again.”

“My Lord,” Helga said softly. “May I?”

Sean blinked. “More?”

“Yes… I feel there is still room.”

“Me,” Myna said, darting forward.

“Go on, Ry,” Ida giggled, nudging her lover forward. “We know you want it, too.”

Ryann flushed. “Actually, I think Fiona should be chosen before me.”

Fiona gave Ryann a smile. “Very well, Ryann. You’ll be next, though.”

“Accepted,” Ryann smiled in return as she stepped back and hugged Ida. “Thank you, Ida.”

Myna and Fiona knelt and the process repeated for them. Their wings also shifted to become similar to the others, the marks forming on their arms and necks.

“That is all for now,” Helga said softly, “but I think it will expand again soon.”

Myna grinned and turned to look at Sean. “I can feel you in the back of my mind, Master.”

“I can feel you, too, brat cat,” Sean smiled softly. “Let’s go bathe.”

The group funneled inside, conversation centered on the four new Choosers. Sean could feel all of them— he hadn’t said anything, but even Quilla and Quinna were in the back of his mind. They might not feel him, but he could keep track of them just like he could the others. It was dim, but it was there.

The twins walked with even more pride, clearly ecstatic over being chosen and wanting to prove themselves worthy of that choice. Part of them knew it was because they’d asked a long time ago, and because of the fact that they had very little actual work at the manor. With no horses to handle, they only had Caleb and Cuander to care for, but now they had another important task.

~*~*~

Dinner was simple since the cooks had joined the night sparring, but it was still a good meal. Conversation was mostly about the twins becoming Choosers.

After they’d finished eating, Sean cleared his throat. “Ladies, tonight almost went very differently. Helga and I didn’t know if you could become Choosers without a Soul Bond, leaving me with a question that I had to consider: when to Soul Bond all of you.”

The table went silent, all eyes fixed on Sean.

“I’d like to wait until the children are born. I’ll make Soul Bonding the act of marrying you. It will bind us, mark your fingers, and complete the dreams many of you have. If Quinna and Quilla hadn’t been able to become Choosers without a Soul Bond, I would’ve had Helga choose more of my wives, instead. I don’t want any of you feeling left behind. In time, you’ll have your chances.”

“I wanted mine sooner,” Myna chuckled.

“Myna, we all know you’re one of my blades, which is why I smiled when you volunteered like you did. Fiona, it made sense for you, too, since you helped choose all of our wives and staff. Ry, you’ve been happier not being my shield, haven’t you?”

Ryann swallowed, but nodded. “I’ve been happier crafting with Ida, and I’m looking forward to the kids. It’s why I suggested Fiona… I’m not sure I want to be a fighter again, Sean.”

“Ry,” Sean said softly, as she wasn’t looking at him. When she looked up, he gave her a warm smile. “It’s okay. Being a Chooser doesn’t mean you have to go out to fight.”

“You can be the home guard,” Helga suggested. “We should have a couple always home to keep things safe and secure. Even more so when you have children.”

“I can accept that,” Ryann sniffled.

“All of my wives will be Choosers,” Sean said softly. “This way, you’re all as safe as you can possibly be. Each of you will have the chance to bring yourselves back, catch the others, and keep our loved ones safe.”

“As it should be,” Felora said. “Sean, when we visit the planes again, we should see if you can accept Chas and Lilly. Maybe their being on your plane will allow them to be chosen? We can do that tomorrow.”

Sean almost asked why not tonight, then remembered that he’d told Felora, Andrea, and Myna that he’d singled them out the day before. A light pink dusted his cheeks, and Felora’s eyes glowed.

“Yeah… right,” Sean coughed.

Everyone at the table started laughing.

“His weakness is so amusing,” Mizuki laughed loudly, making Sean turn even redder.

“Yes, but we all enjoy it,” Myna snickered.

“I’ll be at the clinic tomorrow,” Sean said, trying to distance the conversation, “and I might go to the library again on Threeday. I have to find out more about the last Huntsman.”

“That’s for later,” Andrea said, getting to her feet. “It’s time for bed, Sean.”

More laughter came at Sean’s failed attempt to shift the topic.

“And even sleep, eventually,” Myna purred as she got up, too.

Sean just shook his head, but he was smiling. “As my wives wish.”

Chapter Twenty-eight

A couple of days went by without any major incidents. Sean spent most of the previous day again at the Tower Library with Siobhan. She’d been curious as to why he changed his topic of interest, but she went over the Lost Lord, another name for the Huntsman.

He was able to give the rest of his wives the modified Iceblood channels, and Quilla and Quinna as well. He felt that it was right to make them as capable as possible, since they were his Choosers, too. He promised that he would get to the others when he could because of that.

~*~*~

Breakfast was pancakes, with Sean still using a lot of syrup. That prompted a few comments about his appetite, but didn’t earn a blush from him much to the dismay of the entire table.

“The exact reason how the Huntsman died to the Tuatha is unknown. It only said that he died in Ireland,” Sean said, explaining what he’d found out the day before. “The Queens were getting ready for war when the Tuatha came up with the Agreement to balance the debt. The Queens wanted more Humans on this world, so they accepted. The reason why is speculated that they were told a Human from Earth would be the next Huntsman. A man of Irish descent, at that.”

“They hoped it would be one of the first, or a child or grandchild?” Andrea asked.

“I’m sure they did, but obviously, that didn’t happen,” Sean said.

“What did the books have to say about him?” Ryann asked.

“He was a mean bastard,” Sean said between bites of syrup-laden pancakes. “He would drink, fight, or fuck damn near anyone. Funnily enough, he was not with either court, and that part of the history is muddy. There were three factions back then: Summer, Winter, and Wild. The Wild faction died off or was subsumed by the others after the Huntsman’s death. A couple tried to step into his place, but none of them survived both Queens.” He went quiet when he got to the part that’d troubled him. “Dark Cutter… was a gift from Winter to the Huntsman. Before she could give it to him, he died.”

“She let it go after his death?” Fiona asked, clearly shocked.

“In her rage at the Tuatha, she gave it to one of her champions, as they were going to war. When the Agreement was reached, she didn’t take it back. History suggests she refused it being given back to her.”

“Why?” Ida asked.

“Prophecy,” Sean said. “Dark Cutter will help her find the next Huntsman.”

“That isn’t good…” Felora said tightly.

“Explains why Truestrike wanted it so much,” Hallie said, “and his grandson is Darragh’s son. Darragh’s bloodline is known to be pure Human, dating back to the First. He was famed for it in the arena.”

“The Queens kept their eyes on him,” Fiona said slowly. “Winter or Summer were always at his fights, it’s said.”

“But Summer Shamed him,” Myna said. “They probably decided that he wasn’t the one they’d hoped for.”

“Truestrike must’ve wanted the axe to pass to his grandson. He’d already named him his heir,” Aria said, “hoping to win favor as a High Lord.”

“Sounds likely,” Hallie nodded.

“The only people who know that Sean carries Dark Cutter are us.”

“And Forged Bonds,” Sean added. “I told them.”

“We’ll keep it close— Dark Cutter might just be another adamantine blade. Truestrike can’t expect Dark Cutter to be Shaped.”

“It would explain the blizzard,” Fiona said slowly. “If Winter found out about Darragh’s death, she might’ve raged that another chance for the Huntsman was lost.”

“That’s a good point,” Felora nodded.

“What do we do?” Andrea asked.

“What we have been. We have decades until the Queens come back to the city. If needed, we’ll take a trip away from here when they do,” Sean said.

“If they summon you, you won’t have a choice,” Hallie said.

“A bridge to cross later,” Sean sighed. His plate was empty and he felt full, so he nudged it away. “That’s hopefully many years away.”

“Sean,” Fiona said, “tonight, we’re going to the manor. You’re going to see if Chas and Lilly can be Choosers and can have Iceblood veins.”

“So all my wives are equal… yes, or as equal as we can. Helga, as soon as you can, bring another wife into the fold as a Chooser.”

“Yes, My Lord.”

Sean rolled his eyes, but he was smiling. “Who’s with me at the clinic today?”

Felora and Myna smiled at him. “We are, Master,” they said together.

Sean snorted. “Brats. I know Aria and Helga will be.”

“Today is my day, sir,” Glorina said.

“I’ll work on the Iceblood veins for you while we work.”

“Oh, I asked Daria to stop by the clinic, Sean,” Hallie said. “You wanted to test your veins against hers, but I thought it might be better to have Helga or Aria test theirs, instead. You’re… not equal, no matter how hard you try.”

“That’s fair,” Sean chuckled. “You all need to work on infusing your bodies with Titan’s Wrath and get used to how it feels. We can work on it during sparring, as it only triggers when you’re fighting.”

“Which includes us,” Fiona said gently. “We’ll do light work on our legs and arms only, but we can do that safely.”

Sean was about to object, but Mizuki spoke up, “I can show you a couple of exercises that require two people just for that.”

“Just be safe about it,” Sean said a moment later.

“We will be,” Myna smiled.

“Ten minutes, and then to work,” Sean said, getting up. “See you out back.”

~*~*~

Sean was working on an extinguisher when a Fairy landed on the table. “Sir, we have a man asking for the head healer to see them. He is in room one; his left arm is missing.”

Sean got up. “I’ll be back shortly.”

Entering the room, Sean gave the well-dressed man a smile. “Sir, you asked to see me?”

“Yes. There is a rumor that you can replace missing extremities, even entire limbs. Is this true?”

“Any of the staff here can.”

“What? The entire staff can replace limbs?” His incredulity was clear.

“They can all do as much as I can,” Sean said simply. “Ven, ask Glorina to come here.”

“Right away, sir,” Ven said from above them.

“What? Why?”

“To prove a point,” Sean said. “Have a seat on the table there. You saw the costs out front?”

“Yes, but missing arm wasn’t listed. Just missing extremities.”

“Fair point… it’ll cost a little more, but I’m sure you can afford it.”

“Of course I can. I’m the owner of Lordly Delights.”

“I don’t know of it. I’m still new to the city.”

“It’s the finest restaurant in the city. Only the nobility and the wealthiest merchants can afford our cuisine.”

Glorina stepped into the room. “You called for me, sir?”

“You get to regrow this arm,” Sean told her. “Show me how much you’ve learned.”

“I came to be seen by you, not one of your staff,” the man sneered.

“I’ll fix anything she fails to do. Only by training can one do better, but honestly, I know she’ll do perfectly. Now take your shirt off; it’s easier to work when we can see it.”

Grumbling, the man began to strip off his jacket, vest, and shirt. He obviously normally had help for it, but he was able to undo the large buttons with one hand.

Glorina moved to Sean’s side, speaking quietly, “I’ll do my very best, Sean.”

“You always do,” Sean murmured back. “You doing this will help spread the word so that I’m not singled out as much. After this, we’ll step out back so you can charge up your new veins.”

“Yes, sir,” Glorina smiled brightly, eager to try out the new ability Sean had given her.

“Well?” the man huffed, naked to the waist.

Sean knew the man was rich— his padded frame gave that away. His arm was missing at the shoulder, and the scar tissue over the injury made him think it was torn off at the joint.

Glorina took the few steps up to the table, extending her hand. “It helps to touch the injury, sir. Do you mind?”

A slight sneer crossed the man’s face. “If you must.”

Glorina’s hand clamped down on the man’s collarbone. “Thank you.”

Going pale, he gasped when the pain hit him.

“Oh, right. This will hurt,” Sean said amiably. “You should be prepared for that.”

White-faced from the pain, the man was trying to catch his breath enough to yell at them when he caught sight of bone growing out of his shoulder. It was clearly the arm that was missing.

“She has the bone connected, so it can’t rotate right now,” Sean explained to the wide-eyed man. “It’s a socket joint, but the muscles, ligaments, and the rest will come after the bone. Nerves are last, and that’s several times more painful than this.”

The man slumped over and Glorina laid him on the table, but continued her work. A small, vicious smile was on her lips as she thought about how lovely it was that she could help, but also pay the man back for his attitude. Sean saw the smile, but didn’t call her out— the asshole kind of deserved a bit of spite.

~*~*~

“Welcome back,” Sean said when the man woke up.

“That was…”

“Painful? Yeah. Need a hand?” Sean asked, offering his left hand to the man.

The man reached out with his own left hand, not thinking when he did. When he was upright again, he stared at the arm that he’d used.

“It’s all yours,” Sean said. “Glorina does good work. I wanted to remind you to pay when you leave, but also to say one thing: when you tell others, let them know to respect my staff. They have full rights to remove anyone they dislike. You came very close to me kicking you out without helping you. A little bit of kindness goes a long way. Have a good day.”

The man blinked dumbly when Sean left before he went back to looking at his new arm.

Sean stepped into the backyard with a grin. “Good work, Glorina.”

“Thank you, sir.” She looked away. “I took satisfaction that the pain made him pass out…”

“He deserved it,” Sean said, stepping up beside her, his arm going around her waist. “It’s okay.”

Glorina flushed, but she leaned into his side. “I guess I did alright, then, if you’re giving me this hug.”

“You did perfectly, but I knew you would,” Sean murmured, then pulled her around and hugged her to his chest. “Now start filling your new veins with energy. Be prepared for it to hurt; you’ll freeze, but don’t stop. I have you.”

Glorina’s blood was hot as it rushed in her veins. With a smile, she did as he asked and stopped feeling warm. The coldness infused her entire body, and she knew her teeth would chatter if she hadn’t clenched her jaw tightly. She was dimly aware of Sean stroking her head between her large rabbit ears, speaking softly to her.

When she felt full and the coldness abated, she shivered. “All done, sir.”

“Yes, and again, you did perfectly.”

Glorina stayed in his arms, wondering if she’d wake from what had to be a dream.

“Sir, Daria is here,” Ven said, floating over to them.

“Ask Helga to bring her out.”

“Yes, sir.”

Glorina sighed, then stepped back. “Thank you, sir.”

“Stay and watch,” Sean told her. “We’ll go back in after they’re done.”

“As you wish, Sean,” Glorina smiled.

~*~*~

Daria stared at Sean with a mix of awe and horror as the frost around them slowly melted. “You gave your wife more ability than I have with my family’s Talent? The vein system… you can make it?”

“Yeah. I improved it, actually. Let’s go inside and I can reinforce yours, too. You’ll easily match Helga.”

“That would put me above my father, and equal to my grandfather,” Daria whispered. She looked down, then back up at Sean. “Will you come with me to see my father?”

“He hasn’t taken the same Agreement you have,” Sean said.

“If he does?”

“Yes.”

Daria pulled a handkerchief from her sleeve to dab at her eyes where tears formed. “You… Thank you. I can see why your wives pray to you. Hallie was telling me that there’s a place after this life if we truly believe in you. That others— not just your family— are there already.”

“That’s true,” Sean said a little uncomfortably.

“He has trouble being a god,” Helga chuckled. “Our Lord is the humblest god you will ever know.”

“He’s already the humblest Lord I’ve ever known,” Daria laughed, finished wiping at her eyes and putting her handkerchief away. “You have more raw power than Truestrike could ever hope to have.”

“I don’t want the Queens looking at me ever or, if they have to, only when they come back to Accord naturally.”

Daria nodded slowly. “They won’t be thrilled to know that an agent of the Tuatha is here.”

“I’m not an agent of theirs. More of an independent who they helped.”

“I can’t think they’re happy with you being so willful.”

“Only Morrigan is still alive,” Sean murmured. “Come sit with my wives while I improve your bloodline. I can explain it there.”

“Of course, Lord.”

“Sean, Daria. Please?”

“I try, Sean, but with all you keep doing, it feels grossly inappropriate for me to use your given name. You deserve more respect than that.”

“Respect my request, then,” Sean snorted.

Daria laughed lightly. “Very well, Sean. I will try harder. You’re going to give my bloodline to all of your wives?”

“Current and future,” Sean said, his eyes darting to Glorina, who smiled proudly.

“Oh, I had no idea. I knew your staff was treated as family, but for them to be wives eventually is unexpected.”

“We are honored he has agreed to our wishes,” Glorina smiled softly.

“Oh? So it was your wish to be his wife?”

Sean frowned.

“Sean is slow to understand when women like him,” Helga said. “If they had not Life Bonded, their hope to marry him would still be far distant.”

Glorina giggled, her cheeks pinking. “Tiska was very bold. We’ve talked about that night since then. She flatly asked to Life Bond so that we could show you how firmly we were with you. My heart nearly stopped… what if you threw her out for asking? Then, Fiona interceded and you accepted the idea. You didn’t even think of what Life Bonds could mean for us, did you?”

Sean snorted as he recalled the moment he’d realized what he’d done. “No. I didn’t think about the fact that love would come at the time. I was caught up in getting back at the others and just didn’t want you all caught in it if you wanted to leave.”

“You didn’t push us away after that, though,” Glorina said as they went into the clinic’s back door. “You gave us hope.”

“Can’t deny that I see all of you as family, that I care for you,” Sean murmured.

“It’s so odd to see such emotion from someone with so much power,” Daria said. “I hope to find a man who can love me even a tenth as much as you love and are loved by any of the women in your life, Sean.”

Sean flushed at that. “I hope you do, too. No prospects?”

“Oh, I have a few. There are one or two that I’m interested in enough to speak with them. I’m deciding which one I will allow to accompany me to the gala.”

“What about Olivia?” Sean asked.

“Oakheart has asked her to the gala, and she agreed. Besides his terrible taste in friends, he is a sweet man. I’d have said he was the only true romantic in the nobility until I met you.”

“I spoke to Benedict the other day. He isn’t an ally, but he did admit to his mistakes.”

“Hmm… he’s still a terrible person.”

“Very likely true, but everyone should be given a chance to change.”

“Perhaps.”

Chapter Twenty-nine

Sean opened the front door of the manor for his wives and staff. “Welcome home.”

“Oh, Sean, you always give me a fright,” Marjorie sighed from the hallway. “Just a visit?”

“With some purpose this time. Chas and Lilly are upstairs?”

“No, Lilly’s in the room with all the equipment. She was working on the exercises that Quinna gave her last time. Chas is in the art room painting. She’s been improving.”

“Oh, I can help her with that,” Tiska offered.

“Later,” Sean said softly. “First, we have clear reasons for being here.”

“They’ve been told, sir,” Omin said, fluttering down to float beside Onim.

“Thank you, Omin. We’ll be on the planes for a few hours, so go have time together.”

“Thank you,” Onim said as they left with Omin.

“We’re going to talk to the others,” Ven said as they, Venn, Arla, Jutt, and Jott went streaking away.

Chas and Lilly came hurrying their way with bright smiles. “Andie, you should see my painting!”

“I’d love to, Chas,” Andrea replied, stepping into her lover’s arms. “But first, there are specific reasons for being here.”

“Fiona and Myna are Choosers?” Lilly asked; when she’d pulled Felora into a hug, her eyes locked on to the thick markings on the women’s necks.

“Quilla and Quinna are, too,” Helga said. “That was the limit to how many we could have there.”

“‘There’?” Chas gasped.

“We wanted to see if we could offer it to you two,” Sean said.

“Please!” Chastity and Lilly said in unison.

“Sean, it has to be you here,” Helga said. “Here, it is your will that decides all things.”

“Oh, okay,” Sean exhaled as he motioned his two dead wives to him. “Ladies, please kneel.”

“And not like that,” Felora snickered when they went to do what he’d asked. Laughter came from the assembled crowd at Felora’s words.

Sean just shook his head as he gently placed his hands on their heads. “Chastity, Lilliana, open your souls to me fully. Welcome the change of becoming a Chooser for me. I grant you the right to guard the souls of the faithful and reap the souls of my foes.”

As soon as he finished talking, he felt the same tug on his soul he’d felt every time before, but with greater intensity. The black-white flames burned in the pair’s eyes as they cried out, their souls being changed to fully embrace being his Choosers. Joy, pleasure, and need flooded Sean’s mind as their empathic bond expanded to match Helga’s instantly. All of his Soul Bonded Choosers swayed when they caught an edge of the emotion from him. Both women fell to their hands and knees while the same markings and wings formed for them, just like they had for every other Chooser.

As the change was completing, Helga spoke, her eyes blazing with the same black-white flames, “Welcome my Sisters of Souls. Here in his plane, our power is greater than anywhere else. You are the Home Guard, protecting his plane while he is away.”

Sean took a swaying step backward as his soul vibrated. “That… was… stronger…” he panted slowly.

His wives moved to help him, and Chastity and Lilly stood proudly, their wings fading back into nothing, but their eyes still burning with flame.

“We will keep this plane safe,” Chastity said softly.

“The bog will also be kept safe for him,” Lilly added.

“I’m glad that worked,” Andrea sniffled as she rushed to Chasity again, squeezing her tightly. “Now you have a step up over me in another way.”

Chastity embraced Andrea back just as firmly. “Yes, but one day, we’ll all be equal again.”

Marjorie sniffled off to the side, tears in her eyes. “My little girl keeps growing up…”

“She does,” Fiona smiled softly. “Our wives will always be so much more.”

“Thank you, Sean,” Lilly said as she embraced Felora. “Are you going to stay for a while?”

“We are, but we need to visit the bog.”

“We need to get Fiona, Myna, Quilla, and Quinna some souls,” Helga said. “Lilly and Chastity, since they are here, do not need to go.”

“Because they won’t help us here,” Chastity said. “After the bog, you’ll come back and spend some time with us?”

“We will,” Sean promised.

“Okay,” Chastity smiled. “Come on, Andie. Let me show you my art.”

“Uh, Chastity?” Tiska asked. “Can I come with you? I might have a tip or two.”

“Oh, yes, please,” Chastity smiled.

“Fel,” Lilly murmured softly, “come with me, sweet slut. I want to remind you who your first mistress was.”

Felora’s eyes blazed red. “Yes, mistress.”

The others broke off to do various things, leaving just Sean, those going with him, and Marjorie in the front room.

“Sorry for causing you worry every time, Marjorie,” Sean told her. “Has everything been alright?”

“Yes. The crafting rooms have been lovely; they give us more we can work on and help fill the days. Every day here is peaceful… there is always beautiful weather and I have people to talk with. I’ve taken to visiting the houses a couple of times a tenday. They come up here sometimes, too. It’s like a small village.”

“I hope it stays small for a good long while yet,” Sean said, giving her a hug. “Love you, Mom.”

“I love you, too, Sean. You make my Chas so happy, even here. That means more than anything to me… Go on. You have things to do before you come back.”

“Yes, Mom,” Sean chuckled.

~*~*~

Rumia was with them when they went to the bog, the last one in the group as they walked. Everyone else disliked the bog, but she loved it. There was a sense of peace, finality, and calm that made her happy. She’d even talked with a few souls who were interred there, those who hadn’t caught Sean’s eye. They wept, begging for forgiveness, and Rumia explained to them why they were there. She told them what they needed to do: repent for crossing Sean. If they could show true repentance, then Sean would allow his Choosers to take them. Hallie and Aria had taken two that had repented the last time they’d collected souls. Rumia smiled as she thought about helping more of the lightly guilty find freedom while also being of use for their family.

Sean led his wives and staff down the disconnected path to the bog. He didn’t need information from the others this time, but he was going to let Myna and Zachary talk. Since her emotions had settled, he thought that now might be the only time she could safely do so until after the pregnancy was over.

A full moon hung over the dead yew that dominated the bog. A few voices were raised as people chatted with each other. Sean was surprised for a moment, but he knew that people could adapt, if given time. The ones chatting were obviously not being tortured. The voices fell off, and Sean wondered if him being on the plane felt different to them.

“Who here feels remorse over their actions?” Sean asked loudly, his voice carrying over the still air.

Dozens of voices rang out in response.

“Hmm, some of you do at least. My Choosers will be coming to speak with you. Impress upon them your sorrow, and they might release you from this.”

“Just talk to them?” Quinna asked.

“They can’t lie to you. If they lie, you’ll know. If they’re truly repentant, collect them, up to four each.”

“What will you be doing?” Fiona asked.

“I realized that there’s someone I haven’t spoken with yet, and he should be here,” Sean said. “I’m going to say hello. Myna, when you finish, meet me where Zachary is.”

“Yes, Master,” Myna purred. “Thank you.”

His wives spread out to talk to the damned while Rumia went to Sean’s side. “Sir, might I walk with you?”

Sean gave her a soft smile. “A small date on a bog?”

“It’s the place I feel most connected to you, Sean. It would mean a lot to me for us to stroll together.”

He took her hand in his. “I have someone to chat with, but yes.”

Rumia blushed, her smile bright. “Thank you.”

“This is still what you want?” Sean asked as they began walking— he knew where he was going.

“Yes, sir. You don’t feel the beauty of it the way I do. For you, this is your field of penance, but the still calm, the tranquility of waiting here… it makes my soul hum with happiness. More if I tend to the plants.”

“We all have things we enjoy. I won’t question yours, Rumia. In time, this will be your domain to tend to.”

Rumia’s breath caught as she felt a small trickle of power flow to her. “Thank you, Sean. I’ll always do my best to keep this place in the best condition for you.”

“I know, which is why I will grant your wish when we marry.”

The word “when” made her blood rush and her soul sing. It was only a matter of time, not a worry of if.

Sean came to a stop next to the man he’d come to see. He knelt down and stared into Wolen’s eyes. “There you are. You’ve been missing your just punishment for some time now, Wolen.”

Wolen’s eyes were filled with panic. “MacDougal, I didn’t—!”

“Silence,” Sean said softly, and the vines lashed up to cover Wolen’s mouth. “Worms shouldn’t speak. You helped kill Jackson Gertihs, Wolen. If you didn’t do the deed yourself, you knew he was murdered, then helped cover it up. Didn’t you?”

Wolen’s head jerked up and down, the fear growing in his eyes.

“Truth can help you,” Sean murmured, “but that wasn’t enough for you. You led all of your men, minus the one good man among them, to attack my home.” He thought at the vines and they unwrapped Wolen’s head. “Care to comment?”

“Orders!” Wolen sobbed. “We were ordered! Lomar told us that the order came from Lord Sharpeyes!”

“You know Sharpeyes is being tormented. I know you’ve heard me talk to him… Though thank you for reminding me about Lomar. I’ll go talk to him next. You have to pay penance for attacking my family, helping kill a friend, and for being scum. I can make it terrible and over with quicker, or less terrible, but it will take longer.”

“Longer, please,” Wolen sobbed. “I don’t want to be dissected by your plants.”

Sean stared into the sobbing man’s eyes, then nodded. “I’m merciful. Down you go, into the bog, to wait for when I find myself okay with freeing you.”

“Sean?” Rumia asked, stopping Sean from sending him down.

“Yes, Rumia?”

“It’s his fault that my mother died. His men are the ones who killed her.”

“That’s true,” Sean said. “Rumia will declare your punishment, Wolen, for you wronged her.”

Rumia watched the crying man for a long moment. “My mother is a good woman. She’d hate you to be tortured in her name, so no physical pain for you. She taught me right from wrong, so be grateful. You will be taken down, then pulled into the roots of one of the heaths. The roots will enfold you, holding you firmly for years. Every thought you have about how you don’t deserve it will be met by those roots poking you. When you’re finally willing to accept the blame you deserve, you’ll be returned here.”

“As she said, so shall it be,” Sean said softly before Wolen was pulled under the peat. “Are you okay?”

Rumia shuddered for a moment. “Yes. I wanted him to scream, to beg, but Mother wouldn’t want that. She’s found happiness here, so I can’t tarnish that, either. I would hurt him to make me feel better, and that’s wrong to me. This way, he’ll eventually be able to be collected by your Choosers.”

Sean stood up, his arm going around her waist when she stood. “You’re a good woman, Rumia. I’m going to see Lomar, the idiot puppet who ordered the attack.”

“I’ll go with you, Sean.”

Lomar was sweating, fear etching lines on his visage when they found him. “MacDougal… I…!”

“Down into the bog. You were just a toady, a patsy who allowed his ambitions to let him do evil things, but you had no real hand in any of it. You just did what you were told,” Sean said. “I crushed your chest with a single blow, Lomar, because in the end, you couldn’t even accept that you were a failure. Years will be your penance, and until then, I won’t ever see you again.”

Lomar slid out of view after the vines wrapped his head, but he had thanked them before he was silenced.

“Merciful,” Rumia said.

“A tool of Sharpeyes. If he’d had half a spine, things might not have been as bad. Now, we’re off to see Zachary and wait for Myna.”

Rumia walked hand-in-hand with Sean, her heart light as she thought about what it would be like once they were married.

“I collected my four, Master,” Myna said as she approached them, then smiled when she saw them holding hands. “I see the Tender gets special time here.”

Rumia looked a little embarrassed, but didn’t try to pull away from Sean.

“Bad kitty,” Sean chuckled. “Are you ready?”

“Yes. I feel calmer.”

Zachary’s head broke through the peat, the vines unwrapping to show his fearful face.

Myna growled, then knelt beside Sean. “How goes your penance?”

“It hurts,” Zachary croaked, unable to look away from the black-white flames in Myna’s eyes. “I’m sorry…” The words were a whisper.

“No!” Myna hissed. “You have more torment to endure, Zachary. For years, you tortured me, then tried to maim and kill me. Your master killed my friends. You cost us our wives. Your torment will be long, painful, and bring me joy.”

Sean touched her back lightly. “Calmly, Myna.”

“Yes, Master. I am. This is how I truly feel, without wanting to rip his face off.”

Zachary swallowed, jerking his gaze to Sean. “Mercy, Lord! Please?! Mercy!”

“No,” Sean said softly. “Myna asked this of me, and I give my wives what they want. She isn’t wrong in any one of her reasons. Begging me will get you nothing. Myna controls what happens to you, not me. I give your fate to Myna.” Sean felt a pulse of power when he said the words.

Myna gasped, her eyes blazing as she felt the bog touch her. “Oh… Master,” Myna panted, her emotions starting to climb. “Down, back to where you belong!” she hissed, then spun on Sean, tackling him to the ground.

Sean was shocked, not expecting Myna to attack him with kisses. She ground herself atop him, moaning as she kissed him with passion. Sean had caught her in his arms out of reflex, her need pushing at the empathy they had.

“Myna, this isn’t the place,” Fiona said when she approached them.

Myna broke the kiss and sat up, her hips still writhing against Sean. “Please, Fiona… here, over Zachary…” Her eyes burned with the black-white fire. “Let him know what my Master is to me.”

Sean sat up, catching her in his arms, and forcing them both to their feet with sheer strength. “Myna, you need to calm down. Your emotions are still higher than normal.”

Myna shuddered, then leaned into him, no longer trying to fuck him. “Sorry, Master. I can do anything I want to him. The power you gave me…” She sniffled. “I’m sorry.”

“Silly kitty,” Sean murmured, kissing her head. “No sex on the tormented.”

“Yes, Master.”

“You can only come to see him with someone else present,” he told her firmly, “for your own good. Understand?”

“Yes, Master,” Myna sniffled. “We should go… please.”

“It’s time, if the oth—”

“We got ours,” Quinna said, Quilla standing beside her. “We didn’t want to intrude.”

“Let’s go home. We have hours to spend with our family,” Sean said.

Chapter Thirty

“What’s everyone up to today?” Sean asked, serving himself some of the cheesy eggs and bacon that Glorina had placed on the table.

“Everything here is done,” Fiona said. “We’ll just craft extinguishers and rings for them.”

“A solid idea. They’ll start selling quickly once people really get talking about them.”

A Fairy landed next to Ven. “Ven, I come from Vasu.”

“Go ahead,” Ven told them.

The Fairy flitted down to Sean. “Sir, Vasu asks if you could assist him today.”

“Did he say with what?” Sean asked.

“He was hoping you’d do the earthwork for the lamps he has the approval to install. After that, he wanted you to go with him into the sewers to install the wind runes and get things moving.”

“Oh, he got approval? Great,” Sean grinned. “Yeah, that should take today. I’ll see him at his place in less than two hours.”

“Yes, sir,” the Fairy said before flashing away in a silver blur.

“Ladies, I’ll be missing the clinic today, obviously. We should be back on schedule tomorrow.”

“We’ll handle it, dear,” Fiona smiled.

“Thank you,” Sean smiled at her as he started to dig into the meal.

“Aria, can we get you to stay here today?” Quinna asked. “We’d like to work on using bows. We know all the Choosers get similar equipment.”

“Oh, right,” Sean muttered around a mouthful of food.

“Not with your mouth full,” Ryann laughed.

“You don’t need bows with the crossbows you have,” Sean said once he’d swallowed. “There’s no bolt to lose if you’re flying. I’ll have to reduce the size of your mauls so you can use a hammer and shield, instead. I just need to make you spears.”

“We’ll make them,” Ida said. “We can at least get them ready for you to make into jewelry for them, and possibly enchant if we can’t manage that.”

“Three spears,” Myna smiled. “No shield for me, either. I’ll always use my swords in melee.”

“We can alter my staff into a spear,” Fiona mused. “Then, all I’ll need is a shield and sword for if a fight gets that close.”

Sean listened to his wives already working through things and smiled. “Go ahead and make them for everyone. In time, you’ll all be there.”

The staff beamed that he was already planning for them. His wives smiled knowingly, and the topic shifted to who would handle which parts.

Sean left them to it while he ate. His chest was warm as he watched his wives and the staff discuss the differences they’d prefer. In the end, his Choosers wouldn’t be identical, but each of them, besides Myna, would have a shield, a spear, and a closer combat weapon to use with their shield. Everyone, except for the oldest trio of Choosers, would stick with energy crossbows instead of bows for ranged attacks.

~*~*~

The car was almost as comfortable as the bus; his wives had done a lot of work on it. The rear seats were set like a carriage, facing each other instead of forward. They didn’t bother with a divider between them and Arliat, as they all liked talking with her.

“They did excellent work,” Arliat said, giving voice to Sean’s thoughts.

“They really did,” Sean smiled. “The driver seat’s good for you?”

“Yes, sir. I’m not used to a bench, but it would let another one or two ride up front with me. We’d be able to stick eight people, besides me, in here.”

“If we’re doing eight passengers though, we’d probably take the bus.”

“Agreed, but it’s an option.”

“That’s true.”

“It is also small enough to give an intimate feel,” Helga said, “even if that does mean the driver might be distracted.”

“Felora has well and thoroughly corrupted all of you,” Sean laughed.

“Myna and Felora,” Helga corrected him. “The two of them are nearly insatiable.”

“Myna will calm down a little after the children,” Sean said. “She had a high drive before which is in overdrive right now, but she’ll pull back. Felora, though… yeah… no. She’ll always be who she is.”

“You smile when you say all of that and your emotions are happy, meaning you do not mind at all.”

“I don’t, most of the time. There are times that I worry about Myna’s emotions being as high as they are.”

“Fiona told us about Myna’s attempt in the bog. I can understand why she tried, My Lord. You gave her a heart’s wish: the chance to personally pay back the torment she felt for years. If you ever fight Thor and win, that night, I will serve you as no other can even dream.”

Sean coughed as his mind ran off with that idea. “I’m not looking to fight him again, but if he comes after any of you, I’ll do my best to put him down.”

“I know, My Lord. You could meet him in combat and, as you are now, I would bet on you. If you continue to grow, I would favor you more heavily. He has a lot of power behind him, but he is limited in its use. You have a much wider set of skills. Not many have the breadth of choices you do.”

Sean’s lips pursed as he thought about that. His physical capabilities for combat were likely as high as they’d ever go. Between the Tuatha’s body, the knowledge from Darragh, and the Talent from Titanswrath, he was confident he could meet Thor strength for strength. Thor had thunder and lightning, but that was it. Sean now had ice, lightning, fire, and other tricks.

“Maybe,” he said after a few moments. “I’d like to find a way to negate electricity before fighting him. If I could, I’d feel better.”

“If you can do that, he would not stand a chance,” Helga grinned. “Oh, how that would vex him! It would be sweet to see. He has not been bested in ages. To be bested by you would be poetic after your first meeting with him. I can almost hear the saga being read in front of Hel and Loki. They would laugh and cheer, praising you.”

“Not sure Loki and I would get along, honestly,” Sean said. “Everything I know about him calls him a trickster, a liar, and untrustworthy.”

Helga snorted. “More of the falsehoods spread by Thor. Loki has his own code of honor. He cannot face Thor in combat; he does not have the strength. Though he is a trickster, he has to be if he wishes to survive a pantheon that favors strength. None of them challenge Hel, because her army is larger than the rest of the pantheon combined. All of the dead not in Valhalla answer to her.”

“They haven’t had their Ragnarök yet, have they?”

“No. It will not be a single world, but the multitude they control. They all worry about it ever since Loki regained his freedom, but he has not acted to start a war with his family yet. It was a tense feeling in Valhalla. The years keep going by, but Loki has not moved to act.”

“Maybe he’s gathering allies?”

“That is the prevailing thought, but none have found any evidence.”

“Well, if he’s a trickster, it won’t be obvious,” Sean snorted. “If anything, I’d look at the weaker allies. Plant doubts that they’re true allies, then get Odin and Thor to turn on the weaker allies they have. Sow discord and discontent and make things uncertain.”

Helga blinked slowly for a moment. “Oh… he is already moving, then.”

“Saw that before you left?”

“Yes. Right before we left, there was a rumor of just that scenario.”

“There you go,” Sean said. “Ragnarök is coming for Asgard.”

“May my favorite sisters stay as safe as possible…” Helga whispered.

Putting his arm around her, Sean held his Chooser close.

~*~*~

Sean chuckled as he set the last sewer lamp in the ground. Every place they’d set them, a crowd had formed to watch. Something about a single man doing so much enraptured the people, from the lowest Moonbound to the finest-dressed nobles. Sean had Vasu empower the fire rune in the lamps to seal the impression that it was a Flamehair project. He’d heard Vasu explain a dozen times about what they were doing and answered questions from the crowd, mostly pertaining to odors.

Helga had her breastplate on, acting as a clear guard for Sean. It was the first time he realized that her breastplate had the family crest detailed on it. The reason why was obvious, and while he thought the gold inlay was a bit flashy, it did stand out against the mithril.

Sean grinned whenever he heard the question that was asked most often. “That is Lord Sean MacDougal, the first of his family to reach Lord rank,” Vasu explained. “As you can see, he is a man of many Talents.”

“MacDougal? The one who opened a healing hall down by Forged Bonds? I thought he was a healer.”

“As I said, a man of many Talents. He is also a steadfast friend to my family and the Magehearts, Bloodhearts, and Icebloods.”

“Rumor says he’s the one who made the horseless carriages, too,” another voice spoke up.

“Lord MacDougal is a driving force behind the Forged Bonds association. He has mostly stepped back from that role, as he’d rather heal those who need it. From the lowest to the highest, from the small scratches to missing limbs or head trauma. I myself have seen Lord Flandril Bloodheart’s new hand, given to him by Lord MacDougal.”

The crowd started talking excitedly.

“All done, Vasu,” Sean called out and stepped away from it. “Light it up.”

Vasu came over, triggering the rune via the indentation Sean had left in the lamp. The flash of the fire got everyone’s attention, then it settled into a bright flame that would give good illumination.

“If you need healing,” Sean addressed the audience, “the clinic can help you. Any of my staff there can do everything I can do. I made sure of that so no one has to be turned away. Just make sure to follow the rules, which are clearly stated in the lobby.”

“Can you really help with brain trauma?” a woman asked, stepping forward.

Sean took in her finery as he nodded. “I haven’t met an injury yet that I can’t help. If my staff can’t handle it, they will call for me. Now, please excuse us; we have other business to attend to.”

Vasu met Sean by the car, his men taking the truck away. “Now for the air runes?”

“Yup.”

As they got into the car, Ven appeared with another Fairy. “Sean, a message from Daria,” Ven said.

“Go ahead.”

The other Fairy cleared their throat, “‘Sean, if you are free on Sevenday, I’d like to visit my father before the gala.’”

“Tell her that’s fine. Have her come to my manor after breakfast on Sevenday.”

“Yes, sir,” the Fairy said, zipping off.

Vasu chuckled. “We all have things we’d like your help with.”

“That’s fine. I like to be useful,” Sean said.

“To balance the scales for this— and you aren’t allowed to argue, Sean—” Vasu said firmly, “we will be having some mithril and adamantine delivered to your home.”

Sean was about to argue, but he had uses for the metal, so he just nodded. “If it’s too much, I’ll just send some of it back.”

Vasu exhaled. “Fine. At least I got a partial agreement. Charie thought you’d refuse it all.”

“I have a couple of projects for my family going on. I can use the extra.”

“It worked out for me, so I’ll take it.”

Sean laughed as Arliat got them rolling down the street.

Chapter Thirty-one

The day before, Sean had been at the clinic, handling the people with tougher problems. They ranged from missing fingers or limbs to a couple of stroke or heart attack victims. There had been a few problems in the lobby when the more affluent patients started to scoff when a Moonbound came in. Gwen and Mizuki dealt with it, tossing them out and, in one case, banning the person.

Sean had to be called to the front for the man who’d been banned, flatly telling him that he was indeed banned when he tried to come back in. When Sean went into the back again, he caught a glimpse of the two women whispering together, and he wondered about it. Fiona told Myna about his curiosity when they got home, which had Myna giggling. Felora explained that Mizuki had been asking questions regarding Gwen the last few days. Neither of them were surprised that Mizuki and Gwen might be starting a relationship; in fact, Mizuki hadn’t gone back to the manor with them, having opted to stay behind and have dinner with Gwen. Sean just shook his head, determined to stayed out of it.

~*~*~

Sean looked at Hallie when he finished eating the stack of pancakes Glorina had given him. “You’re coming with me, right?”

“Since it involves the nobility, yes,” Hallie smiled. “I’m glad you remembered. I thought you might not, with the little blood that was in your brain at the time.”

Sean flushed, though not nearly as much as he would have in the past. “Yeah… table talk is kept clean.”

“Of course,” Hallie coughed politely. “Apologies.” The word was blatantly unrepentant.

“This will clearly set the Icebloods as allies with us more than they were before,” Fiona said. “Do you think he’ll come for the gala?”

“To show off his regained strength, probably,” Hallie nodded. “Daria will be asking him to do so. She wants the two of them to show that, because they are with Sean, they have grown. It will be a strong, bold statement.”

“Which is good,” Aria said. “We need to show ourselves as Truestrike’s equal or better.”

“The clinic will be busy again today,” Myna said. “We should have a couple more of you go with us today.”

“We’ll figure it out,” Fiona said. “Ry, Ida, do you two want to stay here and keep working on the extinguishers?”

“Yes, please,” Ida replied.

“We like crafting more than healing,” Ryann said. “We don’t mind healing. We enjoy it some, too, but if we can craft, we’d rather do that.”

“That’s fine,” Andrea said. “I like healing. Seeing the smiles and wonder makes me happy.”

“You’ll be back for dinner?” Glorina asked Sean.

“Should be,” Sean replied. “Arliat will be driving us, and our car can go faster than Daria’s. Even if we take a couple of hours for the two of them to catch up, we should be fine.”

“I was going to make something a little special, and if you weren’t, I would put it off until tomorrow.”

“No, we should be back. We might miss evening sparring, but we’ll be here for dinner.”

“Thank you for coming back to spar with us yesterday, by the way,” Lona smiled.

“I’m trying to make sure to do so as often as I can, which mostly means when I’m at the clinic.”

“And we appreciate it, sir,” Mona said.

“Helga, will you work with us again, since you won’t be going?” Quilla asked. “We know we need to improve.”

“You are all coming along well,” Helga said. “But yes, afternoon and evening sparring will be intense today. I will press as long as you want to strive.”

There was a consensus of agreement to her offer. Arliat looked a little sad, knowing that she wouldn’t be there. Sean caught the look and made a note to try making things a little special for her today if he could.

“Well, breakfast is done,” Sean said, “and Daria should be here soon. Best to get my kisses in now, and then I have to step down the hall for a bit.”

The cooks gathered the dishes as Sean went around, wishing each of his wives a good day and making sure to rub a back or squeeze a hand for each staff member, too. He even let his hand trail down Glorina’s back, stopping just above her tail, when he thanked her for breakfast. It got her blushing intensely, but smiling widely.

~*~*~

“Your car has some upgrades that mine doesn’t,” Daria noticed as they left the city behind.

“We worked hard on it. Since it’s our second transport behind the bus, we wanted it to be equal to it,” Hallie smiled.

“Never having been on your bus, I’ll take your word for it,” Daria said.

“Our bus is better,” Sean said. “It can do a bit more and has a few ‘comfort features’ that the car doesn’t.”

Hallie shook her head. “Sean, that would never work in a car.”

“I agree, which is why I haven’t added one.”

“Added?” Daria asked.

“A toilet room in the back,” Hallie said wryly. “We drove it all the way from Hearthglen, so that feature was a blessing, though awkward to explain.”

“I can see why, but that would make a long trip so much better.”

“It really does,” Sean agreed.

“Even for the driver. I just wait until a stop, but it’s a blessing to know that I can pull over if needed,” Arliat added from the front.

“Hmm… could a smaller bus be made for long trips?” Daria asked. “Enough for about six people?”

“Yeah, it’d be just a little bigger than this car,” Sean said. “Easy enough to do. If you talk to Amedee, she can likely manage it. Cars and trucks won’t be hard for them to tweak to someone’s specifications. Hell, customization will probably be the road forward. It’s not like anyone except the wealthy can afford them, as it is.”

“That upsets you?”

“Sean wanted to make them cheap enough for even the people who just do moderately well to afford them,” Hallie cut in. “But with the enchantments and materials, it just wasn’t possible.”

“And the lack of mass production industry,” Sean added. “I had hopes. At least most of my other devices are cheap enough for everyone to buy, even if they have to save to start with.”

“I’ve noticed that,” Daria said softly. “It almost seems like you want to change how society works.”

“Parts of it, at least,” Sean muttered. “I know the Queens would never allow the nobility to be removed; society might collapse if they did… but nobles need to be held accountable for what they do.”

“Dangerous talk. I’d advise you not to say that during the gala.”

“He won’t. We’ve discussed what he can and can’t say during the event,” Hallie said.

“I know better,” Sean muttered. “Honestly, Moonbound being treated better and the nobility being held more accountable is all I’d even try for. I could push for so much more, but I know I would earn the Queens’ ire, end up in a war with them, and watch everything I’ve tried to work toward be crushed ruthlessly under their combined might.”

“Which is why we’re undermining Truestrike and not just forcing conflict,” Hallie said softly.

“It’s a smarter play,” Daria added. “He was deeply entrenched, but you’ve been making strides, and he has to be worried. Rumors that he is against you have begun to circulate among the nobles. You, however, have not said anything, which is making him look worse. A man aiming for High Lord clearly marking out a newly-minted Lord? That is being talked about, as well. I made sure of it.”

“Thank you for that,” Hallie smiled.

The conversation dropped back to more innocuous topics, though the gala did come up a few times, mostly in regard to dresses for the ladies. Sean fiddled with crafting an extinguisher, figuring that Lord Iceblood would like to see what his daughter had talked him into.

They arrived in good time— Arliat gave them more speed when she had an open stretch of road, but slowed when there was more traffic around. Sean chuckled when he saw the shocked expressions on some faces as they watched the car go past.

The guards on the city gates were quick to wave them in, having been told to expect them, and the same went for the gate guards at the manor. When Arliat got them parked, the same guard who’d greeted them before was there to show them to the manor again.

The butler greeted them with respect, but a hint of a smile touched his lips when he welcomed Daria home. They were quickly shown to the parlor, and the maid had tea ready for them in short order.

Lord Philippe Iceblood came into the room with firm steps, smiling when he saw his daughter. “Daria, it is good of you to come see me. Your message was short on information. Lord MacDougal, it is a pleasure to host you and Lady MacDougal again.”

“Because what I want to tell you shouldn’t be trusted to just anyone to hear,” Daria answered. “Sean will explain.”

Philippe’s eyebrows rose when Daria used Sean’s given name instead of his family name. His eyes went to Hallie and Sean; he knew about the number of wives Sean had, along with the all-female staff. His lips pursed in thought, but slightly puckered at what he thought was coming.

Sean met the old man’s eyes, then chuckled. “I ask all my friends to just call me Sean. That’s all. We are not here to spring a marriage proposal on you.”

Daria blinked, then began to laugh. “Oh goodness, no! I know Sean is a catch, but I wouldn’t be able to share him the way his other wives do.”

“Which is good, because we already know who his next few wives will be,” Hallie grinned.

Philippe exhaled in relief, then winced at what that might look like to the man who had repaired his leg. “Ah. Then why the secrecy?”

Sean glanced at the maid near the door. “Can we talk privately?”

Philippe made a motion to the maid, who bowed before leaving the room. “Now I’m intrigued.”

“I can increase your bloodline power,” Sean said bluntly. “Your daughter is already your superior because of it, but if I do it to you, you can match her again. We estimate it would double your effectiveness.”

Philippe just sat there for a moment, trying to take in what he was being told. If he doubled his power, he’d be powerful enough to repay the Summer champion who’d crippled his leg. He finally looked at his daughter, who was watching him with hope and love. Swallowing, he met Sean’s eyes. “What do I have to do?”

“Just trust me? It’ll be a little uncomfortable, but nothing like when I fixed your leg. After that, you can work on control with your daughter. If you’re okay, I’ll use your yard for sparring with my driver during that time.”

“That is sweet,” Hallie smiled at Sean. “She’ll love that. I’ll help Daria and her father.”

“Philippe… please call me Philippe,” Philippe said softly. “Can I ask how this is possible?”

“That requires an Agreement of secrecy that is balanced by your life,” Daria said. “I’ve already taken the Agreement, Father.”

“I will, then.”

“Hallie, can you explain it while I work?” Sean asked.

“Of course, husband. Sean isn’t an average Outsider…”

Chapter Thirty-two

Taking his seat, Sean set out the different crafting items on the table. “Ready for healing today, Cali?”

“Yes, sir. I’ve been told to expect a lot of old injuries today.”

“We’ve been getting a good number of them in,” Aria nodded, “from minor to major.”

“Anything that had to be put off for me?” Sean asked.

“No. We were able to do everything, even if we had to talk some people into letting us try.”

“Not surprising. Some people just think they need to see the one in charge,” Sean snorted. “Same no matter what world you’re on.”

“One of them was an older Dame,” Aria snorted. “She was raising a fuss until she understood I was your wife.”

“Fun times.”

“Once she realized I was Lady MacDougal and not just another staff member, she shut up and let me fix the problem.”

“What was the trouble?” Sean asked.

“She was losing her sight.”

“Maybe she can finally see the error of her ways,” Sean smirked.

“Well, her hindsight is perfect now,” Aria snickered.

Ryann groaned. “The puns!”

“She can’t stand the sight of them,” Ida giggled.

“Come on, Ry. Just turn a blind eye to it,” Sean laughed.

“Noooooo!” Ryann cried dramatically, clapping her hands over her ears.

“She chose the wrong sense to cut off if she can’t look a joke in the eye,” Cali grinned.

“Okay, let’s be nice to her,” Aria chuckled. “Ry?”

Ryann slowly lowered her hands to look at Aria. “Yeah?”

“We’re sorry.”

“Okay…”

“We’ll put some blinders on our jokes.”

“You fowl betrayer,” Sean added.

Ryann groaned.

That had the others laughing more as they picked projects to craft while they waited for people to heal.

~*~*~

“Good work, ladies,” Sean said when he called an end to midday sparring. “You’re all coming along fast.”

“Thank you, sir,” Glorina smiled. “Never thought I’d be using a short spear and shield, but Helga is an excellent teacher.”

“You are all adept pupils,” Helga replied. “After the bath, remember to get in some practice with the crossbows.”

“We will,” Lona agreed. “We start on the ground, but then shift to floating a few feet in the air.”

“And we end with small strafes at the targets as we fire,” Mona added, “with Camo up so no one sees us doing it.”

“You’re all really pushing it, huh?”

“We’re all doing our best, sir,” Arliat said, one of the others who’d joined for the afternoon spar. “The rest get to take time throughout the day to get the crossbow practice in.”

“Including us,” Ven said, floating over to the group. “We’ve set up a practice course on the roof for the clan. The flat behind the overhang lets us do it and not be seen at all.”

Sean looked at the manor’s flat roof, thinking about how terrible it would be with snow. “If it ever snows here, that roof is a tragedy waiting to happen.”

“It never gets cold enough to snow in Accord,” Rumia said. “I’ve talked with Charie’s gardener. The temperature here is always the same. There might occasionally be a slight variation, but it’s basically just like this; no snow, but sometimes rain.”

“At least the roof has drainage for rain… it’s time to bathe. Oh, and Glorina? Let me say one more time: dinner last night was amazing.”

“Thank you, sir. Amedee got us the drake,” Glorina said. “We were shocked to get it and I didn’t want it to linger.”

“You cooked it better than any other time I’ve had it,” Sean grinned. “Top three meals of my life.”

Lona, Mona, and Glorina beamed at the praise.

“It was delicious,” Helga agreed. “It was denser than ice serpent.”

“Ice serpent?” Glorina asked.

“Jörmungandr’s children.”

“Who or what the hell sleeps with the world serpent?” Sean asked with curiosity.

“I do not know. I only know that the ice serpents are massive, but delicious, if you can kill one,” Helga said. “They prefer the coldest seas of the worlds.”

“As big as ships?” Sean asked as they walked.

“The largest can get to that size. Most are small enough to bring onto the ship to be gutted.”

“It’s unlikely we’ll get one to cook, then,” Glorina sighed. “I was interested in trying.”

“Maybe the manor will have one when we visit the others?” Lona suggested.

“Oh! Good point,” Mona nodded. “We’ll have to check.”

“I hadn’t thought of that. The icebox in the manor on the plane does have a lot of unusual ingredients…” Glorina mused.

Sean was a little surprised that they talked about visiting the plane so easily. They visited with some regularity, but he had a feeling that they wouldn’t be upset if they ended up there.

~*~*~

“How was sparring?” Ryann asked when they got back to the clinic.

“Good. They’re really coming along,” Sean replied. “Any problems here?”

“None,” Ida said. “Cali gave a man back his hand while you were gone. He’d been a little worried about it being Cali, but she put him to sleep before she did the work.”

“I didn’t want to listen to him scream and complain that I was doing it wrong,” Cali said softly. “It was easier to just make him sleep.”

“Yeah, it would be,” Sean said. “Might be best to do that for lost extremities and limbs going forward. If we spare them the trauma, it’d probably be better for us, too.”

“I’ll make sure everyone knows,” Aria said.

“Sir, a message,” Ven said, landing on the table beside a second Fairy.

“Sean, Mavina asks you to go to the healer’s hall,” the Fairy said softly. “She wanted me to let you know that the others are looking to displace her.”

Sean grunted as he stood up. “Does Arliat know?”

“She’s being told,” Ven said.

“Tell Mavina we’ll be there as soon as we can.”

“Yes, sir,” the Fairy replied before zipping off.

“Truestrike?” Aria asked.

“Moving through his pawn, no doubt,” Sean shrugged. “Let’s see what they have to say. I’m sure she knows what she’s doing, having been the leader for so long.” Sean gave Cali an apologetic look. “Sorry for the short day, Cali.”

“It’s fine, sir. We know what you’re doing here. Getting time to heal with you is just a bonus for us.”

Sean shifted over to rub the back of one of her ears. “You did good work. Keep it up.”

Cali tilted her head slightly so he could get the spot she loved the most. “I will, sir. Thank you.”

Ryann giggled. “You’re adorable, Cali.”

Face flushing, Cali didn’t move an inch. “Thank you, mistress.”

“If this doesn’t take too long, I’ll be back to finish the day with you,” Sean said before taking his hand away. “Otherwise, I’ll see you all at home.”

~*~*~

Sean entered the healer’s hall with a neutral expression. The young man behind the desk stood up. “Lord MacDougal, sir, the others are in the meeting room.”

“Show me the way, please,” Sean said. “Who brought this into play?”

“Aspirant Gregor Healinghand, sir.”

Sean and Helga were led up to the meeting room. The room contained a single large table that was almost full. A group of people sat around it, more than the number of healers Sean had met before. Everyone there turned to look his way when he entered.

Gregor sat at one end of the table, and Mavina was at the other end. A space to Mavina’s right had been left open. Helga took up station by the door; she had her breastplate on, but no sword visible. Sean took the open seat, but before he could speak, Gregor stood up. “Now that we are all here, it is time to get this meeting started.”

“I was in the middle of healing someone,” Sean said. Movement caught his eye, and he saw the receptionist sit at a desk in the corner, getting pen and paper ready. “We all know how that is.”

A small murmur of agreement came from most of the people at the table.

“Very well,” Mavina sighed, then rapped the table with her knuckles. “Let this meeting of the healer’s guild commence. I, Mavina Goodbody, am the leader of the guild. Today, we are all here because Aspirant Gregor Healinghand has asked for a few matters to be discussed by the entire guild. Healinghand, if you’d like to bring up your first topic?”

Gregor smirked as he stood. “Ladies and gentlemen, we have had our business taken and the good name of healers blackened. All of you have surely noticed a drop in people seeking help?”

A murmur of agreement came from the group.

“The reason why is him.” Gregor pointed at Sean. “His ‘clinic’ treats everyone for vastly inferior rates. He means to drive us all out of business and monopolize healing in Accord.”

Dark looks turned Sean’s way, but he just stared at Gregor, waiting for him to finish.

“His sham of a healing hall uses Moonbound who’ve been given the Talent so he can take our business away from us! I call for a vote to have him removed from the guild.”

Murmurs started up, but Mavina rapped the table firmly to quiet them. “Lord MacDougal, you get to rebut his request.”

Sean stood up, looking up and down the table. Some of those he hadn’t met averted their eyes. A handful glared at him, but a few others gave him small nods. “I haven’t met all of you; I apologize for that. I only made it to the Queen’s Cup twice, I believe. Gregor over there stormed out one night, and those of you glaring at me went with him. I don’t speak for you, as you’re obviously biased. I speak so those who haven’t met me can understand me.”

The table grew quiet, waiting for Sean to plead his case.

“I can heal, but the way I do it is different from the way most of you do. The difference means that it takes me less energy to do the same healing. Mavina and Gustav have both asked me to explain my techniques to them, and I did. I’m not here to steal your livelihood. I want to see healing done for everyone, regardless of social standing.”

Gregor snorted.

“Quiet. I’m speaking,” Sean said frostily, his eyes focused on him. Gregor shifted uneasily at the intensity of his gaze. “I won’t speak against Gregor wanting to do Lord Truestrike’s bidding, because that’s what this is: a Lord using his puppet to have me stop healing. Gregor doesn’t care if you heal or not. He heals Truestrike’s son, which is why he’s an Aspirant.”

Everyone gave Gregor questioning looks.

“What I will say is this: if you would be willing to change your ideal of healing to what I do— flat fees and seeing anyone— I’ll share my knowledge of healing with you. You’d have the knowledge to do what I can. That covers healing small wounds to head trauma, or even giving back lost extremities. If you have the energy for it, that is. I can show you how, though you’ll still be limited by your own power, but the healing you do will be easier, quicker, and not tax you nearly as much.” Sean took his seat.

“Guildmaster, if I might speak?” Gustav asked softly.

“I acknowledge Gustav Lighttouch,” Mavina said.

Gustav stood up slowly, looking at the others present. “I can attest that what I can do has doubled since I learned from Lord MacDougal. Goodbody and I both changed our businesses to reflect his, and while I don’t rake in as much coin now, I do more healing and still make good money. It means seeing more people, but that isn’t a bad thing to me. I got into this because I had the Talent, but also because I wanted to help others.” He sat back down.

Mavina waited, but when no one else spoke, she nodded. “Very well. We shall vote on this matter.”

“A moment,” one of the women healers said, standing up.

“Issa Clearlung, go ahead,” Mavina said.

“What about us with specialties?” she asked, turning to Sean. “Would we no longer be specialists if we did as you suggest?”

“No. You’d be the most skilled generalist you could be. What you can do now would be dwarfed by what you could do after. And, if at some point you grow tired of healing everyone, you could easily travel to another city and be the most skilled healer there,” Sean replied simply. “I won’t lie; I’m talking about a full shift of what is to something new. It’s your choice.”

Issa sat down, looking pensive.

“Anyone else?” Mavina asked. There was silence, so she nodded. “Very well. Those in favor of removing Lord MacDougal, raise your hands.”

“What?!” Gregor asked loudly. “Why a table vote? We should vote in secret so that no one can be singled out by him after!”

Sean snorted. “I’m not Truestrike. I don’t single people out. If someone doesn’t like me, I tend to just go on about my business.”

Mavina cleared her throat. “Being the guildmaster means I choose the type of vote. Now, those who wish to remove Lord MacDougal from the guild, raise your hands.”

Gregor and five others did.

“I count six; let the record reflect that. Now, those that would like Lord MacDougal to stay, raise your hands.”

Seven people raised their hands, not including Sean, who didn’t raise his hand.

“You aren’t voting to stay, Lord MacDougal?” Issa asked.

“No. I will go or stay as you all want.”

A couple of others, who hadn’t voted either way, raised their hands at that.

“For Lord MacDougal to stay is nine,” Mavina said. “We can mark this matter as settled.” She smiled at Gregor. “Your second matter?”

Gregor stood, his displeasure clear. “I wish to remove Mavina Goodbody as guildmaster. Once she is gone, we can elect a new one.”

Mavina rapped the table with her knuckles. “Let the new motion be discussed. Aspirant Gregor Healinghand, go ahead.”

“You are a washed-up healer. You side with a man who’d want to see us help any lowly Moonbound that came to us. Disgraceful! We serve the elite, not the masses. The first matter shows that you are but a puppet for Lord MacDougal. You don’t run this hall— he does. I implore the guild to remove her before she does more harm.” Gregor sat with a sniff.

Mavina stood slowly. “You’re a fool, Gregor. Have been since you first joined the guild, and you got worse when you started licking someone’s boots. I have adjusted my view on how to heal and have slept better since I have. No more nightmares of women dying in my hall because they couldn’t pay. No twinge of sorrow when I see a child who needs help, because now, I can help for something his family can afford. That isn’t wrong; it’s wonderful. You do this not because you want me gone, but to hurt Lord MacDougal. This hall shouldn’t bring politics into it. I will protect us from that. I hereby step down as guildmaster. Let the guild, here and now, elect someone to replace me.”

The room went dead silent except for the scratching of the pen on paper from the receptionist. A handful of heartbeats later, the room exploded as everyone began to talk.

Mavina stared at Gregor, who looked elated. She slapped the table, the crack of it echoing over the conversations. “Who will step forward to be voted for?” She took her seat and waited.

Gregor stood haughtily. “I shall do so! I will remove the chaff and bring us back to what we should be.”

“When he’s not kneeling for his Lord,” Sean said sotto voce into his hand.

“What?!” Gregor’s face was white.

“I’m not standing to run. I’m just a healer, not a guildmaster,” Sean said. “What did you hear?”

Snickers came from a few people, but then Gustav stood slowly. “I cannot let him run unopposed. I’d ask Issa Clearlung to run, instead.”

The dark-skinned woman stood slowly. “Me, Gustav?”

“I know you, Issa. You’re compassionate, and it cannot be said that you are in MacDougal’s pocket. Please, save us from the fool.”

Gregor started to splutter— he was an Aspirant. He wouldn’t stand for the insults.

Issa bowed her head. “Sit, then, and I will stand.”

Gustav sat. “Thank you.”

Issa touched a strand of hair that ran next to a slightly-pointed ear, but then turned to face Gregor. “I run against you.”

No one else stood, so Mavina cleared her throat. “Let us have paper and pens so that we may vote our heart without reprisal from a Lord or Aspirant.”

Gregor’s eye twitched in anger, but the receptionist was quick to bring out the requested items. Everyone wrote a name down, folded their papers, then handed them to the receptionist. Once he had collected all of them, he retreated to his desk. Everyone turned to watch him.

Clearing his throat, the receptionist set the folded pages in front of him in clear view. Sitting, he picked up the first one. “Clearlung.” He set it to his left. Picking up the second, he read it out, “Healinghand.” He moved it to the right.

One by one, he read the name on the papers and set them in the correct pile. After two-thirds had been read, he stopped. “The winner is Clearlung. The rest cannot catch her for a tie, much less a win.”

Mavina stood up, stepping away from her chair. “Guildmaster, your seat.”

Issa Clearlung looked a little stunned, but she walked around to where Mavina stood. “Thank you, Mavina. I will lead us proudly.”

“I know, Issa.”

Issa sat and Mavina took her old seat. With a long, deep breath Issa knocked on the table. “The matter is settled. Issa Clearlung is officially recognized as the guildmaster. That concludes the issues brought before the guild today. You may go.” She knocked on the table once more.

Gregor stood abruptly, then stormed out, three other healers going with him. The rest stood to offer their congratulations to Issa. Sean was among them; when he noticed no one else leaving, he looked confused.

Issa cleared her throat when she saw the same thing. “Lord MacDougal, would you be willing to instruct us today?”

Sean looked over the room, then bowed his head. “Very well.”

Chapter Thirty-three

“That was a powerful step in getting a guild behind him,” Hallie was saying when Sean entered the dining room. “Most nobles will scoff that a Lord is part of a guild, much less that he personally works. It’ll weaken us there, but it strengthens our helping the city as a whole.”

“Some in the city are going to get nervous, though,” Felora said. “He’s shown his power, but also the fact he can and will work with anyone.”

“Agreed,” Fiona cut in. “Good morning, dear. Sleep well?” Her lips twitched as she looked past him to where Ida and Ryann were also coming into the room.

“Yeah,” Sean said, not blushing at the clear poke. “You’ve had time to go over it, Hallie. I heard part of what you were saying. Do we need to change how we’re doing things?”

“No,” Hallie said. “You’ve basically told the two people in power here in the city— Commander Queensblood and the Advisor— that you aren’t looking to make a move, but to help the city overall. The sudden shift with the healer’s guild will prove that.”

“Do we go help them now?” Prita asked.

“It was a simple Agreement that, if they run into trouble, they can request aid,” Sean replied to Prita. “Basically, what we did for the riot before. It’s not an everyday thing, but an emergency clause.”

“If one of you goes to help, one of the Choosers goes with you,” Fiona said. “We still have an enemy in the city, and we won’t make it easy for him.”

“It’s not paranoia if someone’s trying to hurt you,” Sean nodded. “I agree with Fiona. Arliat, did you get them all up to speed on driving?”

“They should be able to handle the car. Your wives all can at the very least, sir.”

“Add it into training. We should make sure we’re all able to drive, just in case.”

“We’ll handle it,” Fiona said.

The door opened, admitting Glorina, Lona, and Mona with breakfast. There was a light sizzle accompanying them, and the smell of meat and vegetables quickly filled the room. “Breakfast is a little different,” Glorina said as she pushed her cart to the head of the table. “We hope we did it right, sir.”

Sean grinned when he saw the small pans on wooden serving platters. Strips of meat and vegetables sizzled on the still-hot pans. Glorina placed a small plate beside that for him, one that had scrambled eggs mixed with cheese filling it. She placed a couple of tortillas, or attempts at tortillas, next to the plate. “You read a cookbook when we last visited the plane?”

“Yes, sir, we all did, and we used the kitchen to try making a dish or two. I don’t think I made the flatbread correctly, though.”

“Kind of a cross between a tortilla and pita, looks like,” Sean said. He ripped a piece off one, eating it while Glorina served the others near him. “It’s too thick to be a tortilla and too thin to be a pita. Different, but it’s still good. It’ll make making breakfast tacos easy.”

The relief on Glorina’s face was clear to everyone. “Good. I’ll be working on getting them down to the right thinness in the future. I hope you all enjoy.”

Sean dug into the mix of fajitas and scrambled eggs, making breakfast tacos out of them. The others copied him as he made his first one. He took a big bite and chewed happily— the flavors were wonderful. Seeing Glorina eyeing him, he gave her a wink and made her turn a little red, but she smiled as she ate her own food.

~*~*~

Breakfast was over, and the praise had been heaped on the cooks by everyone. Sean smiled, but before he could speak, a Fairy came to land on the table in front of him.

“Sean,” Pura smiled at him, “Amedee asks you to come by the shop when you can today. They have Queensblood’s and the Advisor’s cars in for upgrades.”

Another Fairy landed next to them a moment later. “Sir, Vasu is wondering if you might have time today to install a few more sewer lamps.”

Sean chuckled, then looked down the table at his family. “Looks like I’ll be missing the clinic today.”

“We’ll arrange things,” Fiona said. “Go help our friends. Remind them that tomorrow’s our day as a family, though.”

“I’m pretty sure they all know,” Sean said. “We’ll be seeing the third section of the outer gardens, and a couple more of the Tower.”

The staff smiled that their outings were becoming routine, as they all enjoyed those moments of feeling like his wives walking beside him.

“Let them know that I’ll help Amedee first, then Vasu. Also, pass along what Fiona said about Tendays, please? Have Vasu come pick me up at the shop.”

“Yes, sir,” the pair said before flashing away.

“I have no idea how long this will take…” He slowed, thinking of Cali’s shortened day with him yesterday. “Cali, do you want to come with me to the shop?”

Her wolf tail wagged faster. “Yes, sir.”

Sean saw the knowing smiles and murmurs, and was glad that they were just happy for her, not upset or jealous; Felora had really helped them past what could’ve been petty disputes. “Five minutes, and then meet me at the back gate.”

~*~*~

The workers in the shop were surprised when Sean walked in with Helga and Cali. Murmured whispers started up because all of them had heard of, if not met, Sean. Giralt and Clara both waved to him, then Jefferson saw him and tapped Michelle. The four of them met up with him near the two completed cars.

“Sean, it’s good to see you,” Giralt smiled. “Here to help with making these cars better?”

“Amedee asked me to come in. Shaping the adamantine can take a toll on most people. I know we’re plating them, but what else?” Sean asked.

“Everything you can do,” Clara said. “Something about the seats matching your bus?”

“That’ll work. I’ll do the interior with Jefferson and Michelle, then.”

“We’ll be ready to help with the plating after that,” Giralt said.

“Queensblood’s first,” Sean said. “How have you two been?”

“Good,” Jefferson smiled. “We found a staff member who fits in with us rather well.”

Michelle grinned, her eyes lighting up red before fading. “Yes… he does, doesn’t he? His fur is so soft, too.”

“Moonbound, huh?” Sean asked as he opened one of the front doors.

“Mink. He’s white-furred, which we heard is rare. Many didn’t want him because of his red eyes,” Michelle said. “We obviously don’t have a problem with red eyes.”

“Albino,” Sean said. “That’s actually a medical condition. He likely has problems in the sun.”

“He doesn’t like being outside during the day,” Jefferson nodded. “Could you come over and give him a look?”

“Sure. Might even be able to help and leave his color alone for you,” Sean chuckled.

“We’d rather he was healthier. We’ve noticed that he has problems with his depth perception too,” Michelle said.

“I’ll know once I look at him.” Sean said as he checked the seats. “Hmm… we can upgrade the suspension on the seats. Also, can you get more of the stuffing? We can compact it in more to give a better cushion.”

“I’ll get the stuffing,” Michelle said, heading away.

Helga and Cali were looking over one of the back seats, ready to help since they knew what Sean had in mind.

“Glad you two found each other,” Sean told Jefferson.

“So am I. It’s been amazing. She’s accepting of all my… ‘quirks.’ I was hesitant to admit them all, but she just giggled and agreed that she would enjoy it, too. Ever since, well… I don’t know if life could be any better.”

“Amazing when you find a woman who loves you, isn’t it?”

“It really is. Thank you, Sean. I never would’ve met her if not for you.”

“Maybe, but she might’ve bumped into you in Hearthglen, eventually.”

“But we both know how unlikely that would’ve been.”

“Fair enough.”

~*~*~

Finished with the cars, Sean went up to talk to Amedee. He knocked on her door, then entered when called. He slowed when he saw the clear crystal orb on her desk.

“It’s Sean, Fredrick. I’ll contact you again tomorrow.”

“Tell him that we hope he’s doing well, and I’ll speak with you then,” Fredrick’s voice came from the crystal.

Amedee gave Sean a smile, seeing his curiosity. “Have you not heard of scrying crystals?”

“Oh, yeah! Fiona mentioned that once back in… Oakwood.” The last word had a clear pause before it.

“Ah, I didn’t mean to bring up old wounds,” Amedee said, covering the crystal with a silk cloth before picking it up and storing it in her desk.

“It’s fine. How much do those cost?”

“Expensive, but you could probably afford a set. They come as a linked pair.”

“Hmm… can you get me two sets?” Sean asked.

“I can let Fiona know who to see about them. Why two?”

“One for Andrea’s family and another for Ida’s. This way, they can talk to their parents.”

Amedee’s eyes softened. “You dote on them so much.”

“Family should be precious.”

“Yes, it should be,” Amedee said, her voice sharpening slightly. “You should know that Sara’s mother visited her recently. Lady Greenlimb was appalled at what she was told of what Sharpeyes had done. Sara was brought back into the Greenlimb family; the Sharpeyes family name is not worthy of her daughter.”

“Good,” Sean grunted.

“She also approved the courting of Bloodheart and Greenlimb. Sara might marry in the next couple of years, uniting the two families.”

“That’s wonderful.”

“Yes, but there was also bad news,” Amedee said slowly. “My family heard I left Hearthglen. They sent someone to find out what had happened.”

“Okay. Why is that bad?”

“They will be upset with me for not getting their approval for leaving, much less marrying. I’m sure that a senior member of the House will be coming to Accord to take me to task. They might strip me of my nobility from their House.”

“You’d still be married to Toivo, so you’d still be a noble.”

“Yes and no— if something happened to him, I’d lose the rank.”

“Huh, didn’t know that…” Sean murmured. “If I died, would all of my wives lose their titles?”

“Except Hallie.”

“What do we do about your old family?”

“I hope that I can show them that I have made all the right choices. If I can, they’ll accept it and nothing more needs to be done.”

“And if they don’t?”

“Then it will get messy.”

“Does the rank matter to you?” Sean asked gently.

“Not as much, but… I want my mother to at least accept my choices.”

“Okay,” Sean said. “I can understand that. Would she be the one to come?”

“I don’t know. It should be either my mother, my father, or one of my aunts or uncles. If we’re very unlucky, it’ll be one from the head House.”

“Why would that be very unlucky?”

“They could not only strip me, but they could censure my family, which would hurt my mother.”

“Didn’t she send you to Hearthglen?”

“Which was the best she could do after how I acted with my father. She gave me a chance to come back. Instead, I followed my heart. Now, I think of how I could have hurt her, and I worry.”

“Amedee, we’ll handle it. If you need me, I’ll be there.”

Taking a calming breath, Amedee nodded. “Thank you, Sean. I still need to tell Toivo. I only just found out.”

“Let Agatha handle the rest of today. Go home, see him, and take comfort in the fact that you have a depth of love few will ever know.”

“Yes, I think I will,” Amedee said, standing.

“Vasu should be waiting for me. Can I walk you out?”

“Thank you.”

Chapter Thirty-four

It was well into the afternoon when they reached the destination for the last sewer lamp. The truck and car, both marked with the Flamehair family crest, had drawn attention at every spot they worked. Sean actually doing all the work drew even more attention.

Vasu continued to thank Sean for the ozone cleaner; the workers had been very grateful that their clothing no longer carried the stench of the sewer, and even the smell inside the tunnels was slowly fading.

“I had no idea the wind runes you made could help so much,” Vasu said. “I went in with them yesterday and it was noticeable. The lamps themselves haven’t flared much, either, which is good. There have been small spurts, but nothing major. I was concerned that the gasses would cause them to do so.”

“It’s only gentle breezes,” Sean said. “The gasses do come out, though. I made sure each lamp had a small curve in the roof right near it to help channel the gas up and out.”

“I was curious about that. I’d seen the underside of a couple.”

Sean looked at the current lamppost. “What’s being done with the old ones?”

“They’re being given to us to offset the cost of making the new ones. We’ve sold them to Augustus so he can sell them to other towns.”

“Smart. We haven’t removed many, which is still good. More light in the city isn’t a bad thing.”

Sean went up to the lamppost as a few people slowed to see what was going on. His sense of the earth showed that the post was as firmly set as the others he’d pulled out— the people who’d done the work previously had done good jobs.

With little effort, Sean made the ground softer, leaving his hand on the post so he could pull when needed. Once he had it where he wanted it, Sean grabbed the post with both hands and lifted it clear of the new hole. He ignored the crowd, knowing that what he was doing had caused a lot of commotion before.

The workers were there to take it from him, and the three men grunted as they carried it to the truck. While they did that, Sean began Shaping the tunnel to the sewer that he’d need. It only took a few minutes, so he was surprised that the workers didn’t have the new post ready for him when he was finished.

Turning around, he saw Vasu and a woman clearly having an argument. Sean sighed, then looked at the workers by the truck, being kept there by a squad of guards. Sean frowned for a moment, then realized where in the city they were.

“Vasu, what’s the problem?” Sean called. “I have an open hole to the sewers over here.”

“The Earth Crafter guild has taken umbrage that we haven’t been using them,” Vasu said, looking away from the woman.

Sean walked up to join the pair. “Is that all?”

The woman would’ve been a beauty if not for her sneer. “‘Is that all?’ You are robbing us of our livelihoods! Any work on the roads or city infrastructure goes through us. You aren’t a member, are you?”

“Nope,” Sean said.

“As I was saying, any work connected to the sewers is strictly left to my family,” Vasu said tightly to the woman. “Since the lamp we’re installing is connected to the sewers, that leaves the how to us.”

“And you should have hired us to do the job!” the woman snapped. “I have had to ask the guard to stop you.”

“I’m sure Major Gleaming Blade was all too happy to help,” Sean said coldly. “Look, Miss…?”

“I am Casey Roads, sir. Who are you?”

“Lord Sean MacDougal,” Sean replied. “Look, let’s come to a compromise, shall we? No need for this to become a conflict.”

“What do you suggest?” Casey asked, looking a little uncertain about having not one, but two Lords against her.

“Come examine the work I’m doing and watch me as I finish. If you’re certain that your guild can do the job without it being exorbitant, then I’m sure Vasu would be happy to work with you.”

“I really shouldn’t keep taking all your time,” Vasu said with a hint of apology. “I’d accept that.”

Casey nodded. “Fine.” She turned to the guards. “Let them work.”

The sergeant of the group frowned at her. “What? The major said you’d…” He trailed off, noticing Sean staring at him. “Err… right. We’ll stay on hand. J-just in case.”

The guards stepped away from the workers, allowing them to get the new lamp out of the truck bed. Sean and Casey went over to the hole; she looked in, her nose wrinkling slightly.

“Why even open a hole to the sewers?” Casey asked as the three men struggled to bring the post over.

“The lamp burns off any excess gas that might build up,” Sean explained. “It does so high up enough that no odor can be detected.”

“What? How?”

“The post is my design,” Sean said. “The fire runes come from Magus Giralt, who works with Forged Bonds. Those runes create four fires that burn hot and bright, hot enough that any microbes burn up. This way, there’s never a danger to anyone. If any two of the four stops, it’ll still work, giving a safety measure and allowing one of Vasu’s employees to come around and change or charge them.”

Casey looked thoughtful, but her expression shifted to incredulous when Sean took the post from the workers with ease. She’d seen the three men struggling with it, but Sean hefted it with one arm to lower it into the hole.

“Okay, pay attention,” Sean said. “First off, I use Metal Shaping to flatten the end and fill the dome I created down there…”

Casey was in shock as Sean did the job while talking casually. The energy and Talents he used as if it was nothing were staggering to her. More than that, his techniques to mold the earth were smooth, clean, and looked effortless.

“And that’s it,” Sean said. “We just ignite the runes and it’s all done. Vasu, you’re up.”

“Of course,” Vasu chuckled, coming over to trigger the runes. “Miss Roads, can your guild do all of that without it being prohibitive?”

Casey blinked slowly for a moment, clearly trying to gather her thoughts. “Well… umm… that is…” She trailed off as she went back over everything step-by-step. “Maybe?”

“Put together a projected cost and we’ll talk,” Vasu said, knowing Sean had been trying to minimize things. “I didn’t mean to make your guild upset or to ‘cut you out,’ as you claim. But tell me: could any one of you manage even a fourth of what Lord MacDougal just did?”

“No…” Casey whispered.

“Miss,” Sean said gently, “I know you were able to follow along to see how I did what I did. That means you’ll be able to copy it, doesn’t it?”

“Not exactly,” Casey said, looking away from Sean. He’s going to pressure me with the fact I have his knowledge now… she thought, waiting for him to demand things from her.

“Next time Vasu puts more up, I’ll come along, even if your guild has a contract in place. I just want to make sure that things are being done correctly. Make sure you’re there, okay?”

“Huh?” Casey blinked, her head jerking up to meet his gaze.

“I can show you more if you’re there. Just give him some slack? This is for the good of the city, not to line anyone’s pockets.”

She stared at him uncomprehendingly.

Vasu laughed. “We’re done. I’ll drop you off at your clinic on the way home, Sean.”

“Thanks. I can make sure nothing happened that needs my attention.”

“Clinic?” Casey asked in confusion.

“I opened a healing clinic over by Forged Bonds,” Sean said. “I believe most of the other healers in town are switching to copy the ideal now, too.”

“What?” Casey asked in confusion. “But that clinic can’t really heal anyone.”

Sean paused, as he’d been walking away, and glanced back. “What?”

Casey shivered, suddenly aware that she was badmouthing Sean’s clinic. “Uh…”

“Where did you hear that lie?” Sean asked softly.

“The rumor going around is that it’s all a sham, and that the whole ‘clinic ideal’ will fail in a few tendays.”

Sean laughed, shaking his head as he started walking away. “Don’t listen to rumors, Roads. A lie can get around the world before the truth even gets its boots on. Talk to people who’ve actually been there. You’ll be surprised at what we’ve done.”

Casey glanced at the guards as they left, as well as the crowd that’d been watching. The workers were pulling off in their truck, and she watched the Lords leave with the guard who’d been near MacDougal. After another minute, she walked away, clearly thinking.

As they drove away, Sean glanced back to see Casey still standing there. “Hopefully they learn… Can you drop me by Forged Bonds instead of the clinic? I told Jefferson I’d swing by his place when I had time.”

“Sure, Sean.”

~*~*~

“Here we are,” Michelle said, showing Sean into her home. “Johan, we have a guest.”

“Coming, Mistress!” The man’s voice was happy.

Sean and Helga took seats in the front room while Michelle sat across from them. A moment later, a Mink Moonbound came hurrying into the room. He was dressed in butler’s attire; something about it was slightly off to Sean’s eye, but he couldn’t place exactly what.

“Sean, this is Johan. Johan, this is a good friend, Sean MacDougal.”

Johan’s red eyes clearly had trouble focusing on Sean. “Oh, Lord,” he bowed deeply, “how can I serve?”

“Easy on the ‘Lord,’” Sean said kindly. “Michelle and Jefferson asked me to check on you. Albinism is a medical condition. They said you might have eye trouble, and that you don’t like the sun.”

Johan flinched slightly. “That is true, sir.” He turned to Michelle with worry. “Mistress, have I displeas—?”

“Calm yourself,” Michelle said firmly. “You have not. We just want you to be healthy and happy. Let Sean check you to see if he can help.”

“Yes, mistress,” Johan said as he went to Sean. “What must I do, sir?”

Sean felt Johan with his Flesh Shaping. After a moment, he nodded slowly. “I can help. You’ll have slightly darker skin, but not darker fur, and your eyes can stay red without having trouble anymore. If you want that?”

“Mistress?” Johan asked, looking in Michelle’s direction.

“We want you to be healthy. You’ll be helping raise the child, which means you need to be.”

Johan whipped back to face Sean. “Please, sir.”

Sean reached out with his energy and corrected the problems. When he finished, he caught Johan, who swayed in place. When he did that, he felt what was under the man’s shirt.

Johan blinked before quickly stepping back. “I’m sorry, sir.”

“It’s fine. How do you feel?”

Johan blinked— the world was finally clear to him, no longer slightly out of focus or hazy. “Amazing, sir!”

“Thank you, Johan. You may go take care of your tasks,” Michelle said.

“Yes, Mistress,” he replied before hurrying off with bright eyes.

Michelle watched him go, then turned back to Sean. “He’s willing.”

Sean coughed, looking away. “I figured he was. I wasn’t expecting to feel straps under his attire. What you all enjoy is fine with me.”

Michelle blushed lightly. “Sorry. I got a little defensive.”

“I understand,” Sean said, standing up. “I’m not asking to know any more than I inadvertently found out. As long as you, Jefferson, and Johan are happy, that’s all that matters.”

“Felora’s lucky to have you,” Michelle said softly as she rose to her feet. “Almost as lucky as I am to have my husband.”

Helga laughed. “We all think we have the best, as it should be.”

“Yes,” Michelle smiled. “Have a good night, and thank you.”

“Have a good night,” Sean replied as he was shown out.

Chapter Thirty-five

Sean entered the library with a bright smile. “Good morning to all of you.”

“Morning, Sean,” the young Messenger Fairies greeted him back.

“Do you mind if I select the book today?”

“Not at all,” Arla said.

“I need to read more on the Huntsman,” Sean said as he went to check the shelves for a book.

“Over here, sir,” Jott said, flashing over toward a section of the shelving. “This is where they’re located.”

“Thank you, Jott. How have you all been?”

“Good,” Jutt answered for them. “Thank you for taking the time to read to us. We’re very grateful.”

“Got to get in practice. There are only another eight tendays until Myna has our first child.”

“We’re looking forward to helping watch over them,” Arla smiled.

“I have a feeling we’ll need all the help we can get,” Sean chuckled.

“All the children…” another of the Fairies said happily. “We’ll do our best.”

“How are you doing with writing and math?” Sean asked as he selected a book.

“We do an hour of each every day,” Jott said. “Reading, writing, and math are all important.”

“That they are,” Sean agreed as he shifted over to the desk. “Okay, I’ll read until they come and get me like we’ve been doing.” Taking a seat, he set the book down and opened it to the first page. He gave the eager-looking Fairies a grin as he placed his finger next to the first word.

~*~*~

“Oh, yes, here are some of the winter plants,” Rumia said, pointing out the blue-white flowers. “Snowdrops are a classic in most winter gardens. They normally bloom when winter begins to move toward them. Here in Accord, they— like the summer flowers— are in perpetual bloom.”

The group stopped to examine the flowers, taking in their crisp scent. Sean’s nose wrinkled slightly, the smell sharp to his nose.

“You don’t like them, Sean?” Xenta asked.

“Sharper to me than they seem to be for everyone else. Wasn’t ready for it.”

“They’re said to have been chosen as one of Winter’s favorites,” Rumia said.

“Maybe that’s why,” Sean chuckled softly.

“We’re almost to the Tower,” Fiona said. “Two balconies, and then we come back out to head home.”

“Lord MacDougal?” The question was cautious.

Sean turned to find the new guildmaster there. “Issa, good afternoon to you.”

Issa’s eyes went from woman to woman before going back to Sean. “Ah… I wasn’t sure it was you, Lord.”

“Tenday is a family day,” Sean smiled. “My wives, staff, and I are out for a leisurely stroll in the gardens. What about you?”

“I was just leaving for the day. I had no idea how much paperwork needed to be done as guildmaster. Umm, would you be willing to hold another teaching day sometime this coming tenday?”

“Hmm… Let’s call it Twoday. Anyone who wants to learn can head over to my clinic, if you arrange it so only three are there at any given time. Break it into hour-long chunks?”

Issa nodded. “Yes, Lord. I will send messages and arrange it all, but could we do Threeday so I can make sure it’s organized better?”

“Sure,” Sean grinned.

Issa curtsied to him. “Thank you, Lord.”

“Issa? Sean, please. Call me Sean. I asked everyone who stayed to do that.”

“Lord… I mean Sean… I am trying but… it’s wrong. If someone heard me being so informal, they might take offense with me.”

“As we try to tell him,” Hallie said.

“Fine,” Sean sighed.

“We apologize. He really is too humble for his own good some days,” Felora smiled.

“Ah, yes,” Issa said slowly, looking between Fiona, Hallie, and then Felora. “Thank you, Ladies. I do not mean to intrude. Please forgive me. Good day to you all.”

As Issa walked away, Xenta exhaled her held breath. She’d tried to move away when Issa approached them, but Sean had kept her hand in his, not letting her go. “I kept waiting for her to know…” Xenta whispered.

“She might think you’re a mistress,” Andrea said softly. “But that isn’t bad, is it?”

Xenta blushed lightly, her fox tail wagging slightly. “No. I would’ve been honored to be his mistress, but now, I have loftier dreams.”

“And you’ll have them in time,” Fiona said. “Don’t draw away. Stand proudly if you’re beside him when someone comes up to our group. Sean isn’t ashamed of having you beside him, so you should be proud.”

“Which is why I didn’t let you go,” Sean added. “You’ll all be equals eventually. Even if someone was foolish enough to denounce me for having a Moonbound wife, I wouldn’t step away from you… except to maybe punch them in the face.”

Laughter came from the others.

“They’d learn not to belittle us,” Myna said with an evil smile.

“Within reason,” Fiona added firmly as she took Myna’s hand. “Is your mother going to be moving out soon?”

“She might,” Myna nodded. “She’s been spending a lot of nights with Gwen.”

“That’s weird,” Sean muttered.

“Because she’s my half-sister?” Felora asked.

“Who might be hooking up with my mother-in-law,” Sean said. “Yeah, it’s… weird.”

“It is different, but neither of them are related to each other, and it isn’t like they can have children,” Felora said slowly.

“Old-world thoughts,” Sean said.

“Glad he’s okay with us,” Quinna murmured to Mona.

“To be fair, that’s also a little weird, but I’m over the hesitation it gave me at the start,” Sean said, having caught the whisper.

Quinna went pink. “I’m glad about that.”

“We all are,” Mona nodded.

“Rumia, we got distracted,” Ryann said to bring the conversation back on track. “Is there anything special about snowdrops?”

~*~*~

They were leaving the Tower for the evening, intending to have their makeshift dinner in the garden on the way back to the bus, when another person stopped them.

“Lord MacDougal?”

Sean turned around to see Casey Roads, along with a couple of others, coming toward the stairs that Sean and his family were almost at. “Miss Roads, good evening to you.”

One of the men behind Casey whispered to the other, “This is him? Not as tall as I’d thought he’d be.”

“I didn’t expect to see you, Lord,” Casey said slowly, clearly uncertain after having stopped him and the group of women with him.

Sean’s eyes took in the men behind her; they were as well-dressed as she was. “Came in to work on the contract with Vasu?”

“Uh, yes,” Casey said, surprised that he knew.

“Introduce me,” Sean said, moving in front of his group. “Oh, manners. My wives and staff. We were taking in the balcony gardens.”

“Lord, these are the most powerful Earth Manipulators in the city that are registered with the guild,” Casey said. “Thom Gravelfist and Jonas Slatefoot, this is Lord Sean MacDougal.”

“A pleasure, Lord,” the two men said, both bowing to Sean.

“Hmm… you’ll need someone who can Shape metal and earth to pull off what I was doing yesterday,” Sean said.

“We’ve subcontracted before,” Casey was quick to say. “Besides myself, these two are the only ones who could do two lamps in a single day.”

“So with both, Vasu could do four at most?” Sean asked, a little disappointed.

“How many did you do yesterday?” Casey asked slowly.

“I think we did six. Vasu might not mind taking it a little slower, though. I tend to plow through them in quick order.”

Casey stared at him before she cleared her throat. “Oh, I see. You didn’t look tired in the least.”

Sean gave her a wan smile. “I’m a bit unusual. I doubt there are four other Lords in the city who could match me for sheer power.”

That had all three of them looking shocked.

“Sean, we should be going,” Fiona said. “Excuse us. We have dinner to attend to.”

“Of course, dear,” Sean replied. “Good evening to you all. Best of luck with the contract coming out right. If you manage it, I’ll be there that first time to walk you through it. Night.”

Sean turned back toward his family, taking Quinna’s hand before heading down the stairs.

The trio watched the group go before one of the men managed to find his voice, “He took the Moonbound’s hand? Does he have more than one wife?”

“Rumor says he has a half-dozen or more,” Casey said in a whisper. “I guess one of them is Moonbound?”

“How unusual,” the second man, Jonas, murmured. “If he’s willing to help us refine our Talent, I’m not going to say a damned thing. You’re positive he could touch the earth that easily, Roads?”

“Yes. If anything, it felt like he was keeping a tight leash on it. You know how it is, where your power wants to keep going to connect to it all? I would swear before he grabbed his control, he touched a few blocks.”

Thom shook his head in wonder. “And he treated us like friends, or at least not commoners. Never had a Lord be so friendly before.”

“He was like that then, too,” Casey said. “Do you agree to the contract now?”

“Now that I’ve met him, yes,” Jonas said quickly.

“Yes,” Thom nodded, “but I wonder if that friendliness is just a front?”

“For what purpose?” Casey snorted. “He’s a Lord. Maybe he’d put on a mask for another Lord, but not us.”

~*~*~

Sean sighed as he sat in the park. Rumia was against his side while they ate the sandwiches made by the cooks. “Sorry for the distractions today, ladies.”

“It’s fine,” Prita said. “You’re becoming well-known, Sean. It’s bound to happen.”

“I bet they muttered about you taking my hand,” Quinna said.

“If they did, they were smart to wait until we were gone,” Myna snorted.

“They might have, but it doesn’t matter,” Sean said. “I’ll say it again: I’ll never be ashamed of any of you being beside me.”

“Next Tenday, we won’t be having the day in the gardens,” Fiona reminded the group, changing the topic. “We have the gala to attend. We’ll come back to the gardens the following Tenday.”

“Quinna and I will make sure the manor is safe while you’re away,” Quilla said.

“You will do a good job,” Helga said.

Silence fell as they ate, and Fiona was the one to break it again, “Sean, Amedee sent me a message about scrying crystals in the city.”

“Oh, good. I hoped she would.”

“Scrying crystals? Why?” Ryann asked.

“I wanted to get a set for Andie’s and Ida’s families.”

Ida beamed. “So we can keep in touch with them?”

“Of course.”

“My parents will be shocked!” Andrea laughed. “Goodness, that’ll be nice. Thank you, husband.”

“We can easily afford them, even with how expensive they are,” Fiona said. “We’ll need special bags for the Fairies to transport them.”

“I’ll do that tomorrow. Ven, select the two who will get the bags. It’ll tie specifically to them like yours is.”

“Yes, sir,” Ven said from their spot with Venn on the grass.

“Do you mind if Andie and I take him tonight in thanks?” Ida asked the group.

“We can switch to tomorrow,” Aria grinned.

“And we will, for them,” Helga agreed.

“It’s for a good reason,” Hallie giggled.

Sean knew he’d turned red, and their laughter had made him darken. “Yeah, yeah…” He was smiling as he said it.

Chapter Thirty-six

“I’ll be busy teaching the healers today,” Sean reminded his family at breakfast.

“The last couple of days have been busy,” Fiona said. “If you use one of the three exam rooms, it’ll make it even busier for us.”

“I’ll just take room one and see people as they come in while teaching them.”

“That could work,” Aria said. “I was going to suggest dropping the group down from double wives to single. With me, one other wife, and one of the staff, we have enough people. When Sean and Helga are there, it’s more than enough.”

“That would be fine,” Fiona nodded. “We can work on other things now that we all feel more confident with healing. Right?”

Everyone at the table agreed that they were confident in their skills.

“What if one of the other healers asks for help?” Felora asked.

“Then we’ll be informed here and can respond easily enough,” Fiona replied.

“It does mean we’ll have more time to do things,” Andrea said. “That makes today either Ryann’s or Ida’s day.”

“Ry,” Ida said before Ryann could speak.

“Yeah, okay,” Ryann said, giving Ida a kiss on the cheek.

“The gala is this Tenday,” Felora told them. “We have our dresses in order and we, of course, have enough jewelry.” Her lips twisted into a smirk as her fingers tapped her weapon ring. “Sean, we have a new suit ready for you and can finish making it perfect before Tenday.”

“A good wife thinks of everything,” Sean chuckled, “and I have the best wives.”

The door opened, admitting Glorina, Lona, and Mona. “Breakfast today is berry French toast.”

Sean chuckled. “Another recipe from my old world.”

“What is it?” Hallie asked.

“Basically, bread dipped in an egg batter, then fried,” Sean said. “If she’s using the recipe that I think she is, it’ll have berry compote as the topping instead of syrup.”

“Correct, sir,” Glorina said, setting his plate in front of him. “Along with bacon.”

“Can’t go wrong with bacon,” Myna chuckled.

“Agreed,” Sean grinned.

~*~*~

Sean was giving Cerberus some attention before going into the clinic when Mizuki came out the back door. “Mom, how are you?” he asked.

“I’m well,” Mizuki said. “I thought I should talk with you.”

“Moving in here?” Sean asked with a grin.

Mizuki stared at him, then bowed her head. “Yes. Gwen and I discovered that we get along better than I thought we would. The first couple of times, I was just training her how to fight, but… things advanced rapidly.”

“No worries,” Sean said, reaching her side. “Your room at the manor will always be there for you. I’m glad you found someone.”

“As am I. After Myna’s father…” Mizuki trailed off.

He touched her shoulder gently. “If you want to talk about it, I’m here. If not, that’s fine. Fel or maybe even Gwen can help you if it’s painful.”

Mizuki was quiet for a moment before she took his hand in hers. “Sean, I’m glad Myna found you. I always worried that she would make the mistake I did. When I found your home and saw you had so many wives…”

“You were unhappy and aggressive, as I recall.”

“I thought that Clinton and I would have a long life together. I tried a couple of times to broach my heritage, but I faltered each time. When Myna was born… he took it badly.”

“Did you bury his body?” Sean asked, trying to lighten the mood.

“No. He said things that I can still hear today. His vitriol toward our daughter— my daughter— was the worst I’d ever experienced.” She emphasized the two words, making it clear that Myna’s father had not accepted her.

“Is he still alive?” Sean asked, his voice tight with anger.

“I don’t know. He left, and I never wanted to see him again. Myna knows why her father left. That’s why her marrying someone was so shocking to me. I worried that she’d have to deal with what I did.” Mizuki shook her head, then met his eyes. “I know better about you now.”

“She’ll never know pain from our family, Mom.”

“Which is good. As for me… it soured me on men. I took a couple of male lovers after that, but couldn’t invest in them. Only women felt safe to me. I was like my mother, as my daughter is like me… we do not mind the gentleness of our own.”

“Too much information,” Sean laughed.

“Gwen might be what I always wanted,” Mizuki said softly. “A woman who can understand my lack of desire for men. I didn’t think you would balk at the thought, but I also know you run from some relationships.”

“Honestly, it’s a bit weird,” Sean admitted, “but I’m not a factor here. You and Gwen are the only ones that matter for your relationship. I doubt either Myna or Felora would chastise you.”

“Thank you,” Mizuki said. “I didn’t want it to cause you distress.”

“If it did, then what?” Sean asked.

“I’d move in with her, and you’d see me even less.”

“You’re welcome over anytime. I’ll even make her some armor and a weapon if things between you get even more serious.”

Mizuki stared at him, then hugged him tightly. “Thank you. I want to give it a bit more time, but I think she and I will be very happy together. You offering to help me keep her safe… you’re the best son-in-law a mother could ask for.”

“I think I got lucky with my mothers-in-law, too,” Sean chuckled, hugging her back, “even if I did have to beat you up.”

“You did so very gently. I understand now how badly you could’ve hurt me.”

“Not my style,” Sean said and let her go. “Time to get to work. I have to teach people how to heal.”

“Would you mind if I sat in to learn?” Mizuki asked.

“Not at all. Can I use you as a training aid?”

“What?”

“I can painlessly injure you so that everyone can watch how to heal the injury. I promise you won’t feel any pain from what I do.”

“You can injure someone with Flesh Shaping?” Mizuki asked, clearly shocked.

“Without consent, it would take a lot out of me, but with consent, easily.”

Mizuki shook her head as they went inside. “I trust you, Sean. I’ll be your helper.”

“You can teach Gwen later,” Sean chuckled. “I’m sure you’re already thinking of sharing some of what you can do with her, aren’t you?”

“Yes. I would’ve asked before doing it.”

“She already took the Agreement,” Sean said. “Just start slowly.”

“I will do so.”

~*~*~

“Thank you for teaching us,” Issa said.

“Being able to help more people is important,” Sean said. “I don’t think I’ve met you,” he addressed the man who’d come with Issa.

“This is Jim, my assistant,” Issa said. “I’ve had him help with minor problems before.”

“Jim, it’s nice to meet you. This is Mizuki, my mother-in-law,” Sean said, introducing her. “She’ll be our training aid today.”

“Ah, that was the other reason I brought Jim,” Issa admitted. “I knew you would teach best with a helper, as you did the other day.”

“Jim can do his best to follow along as much as he can,” Sean said. “He might not make it the full hour. You can’t give him more than that?”

Issa took a small step back. “You… have Mage Sight?”

“Among other Talents,” Sean nodded. “If you give him a little more each day, eventually, he’ll be able to help you more.”

“I’m only under contract for another year,” Jim said, his voice soft. “That’ll end my four years. Her giving me more until then won’t help me much.”

“True… most people need five years to fully use a Talent on their own, I’m told,” Sean said. “But the people around me tend to pick things up faster.”

“I was considering extending your contract,” Issa said primly. “I wanted to see how you finished the year, first.”

“Oh,” Jim said, blinking slowly. “I… uh… please?”

Issa nodded and Sean saw the energy flow from her into him. “There. That should at least help you keep up for the hour.”

“Thank you,” Jim said and bowed to her.

“Okay, we’re going to work on the most common problems, but we’ll also have patients coming in for real hands-on teaching,” Sean said.

There was a knock on the door before a Moonbound opened it. “Oh…! Excuse me. I must be in the wrong room.”

“Come on in,” Sean said. “I’m teaching today. What’s the trouble?”

“My foot,” the man hissed as he came into the room, his horse ears flicking in agitation.

~*~*~

Jim and Issa were amazed as Sean showed them better ways to work. Issa had seen it before, but she was still gleaning insights. When the hour ended, Issa sent Jim home and another of the healers showed up.

“Staying?” Sean asked with a crooked smile at Issa.

“I need to know as much as I can as the guildmaster,” Issa said simply.

Sean chuckled, but didn’t disagree with her. “Okay. Welcome, Davis. Ready to learn?”

“Yes, Lo… I mean Sean.”

~*~*~

Sean was chuckling as they headed home.

Ryann nudged his hip. “What?”

“Just thinking about how eager they all were.”

“Who wouldn’t be?” Prita asked. “You were giving them the chance to grow.”

“I guess most people would,” Sean admitted.

“Mizuki’s staying again?” Aria asked with a smile.

“She’ll be moving most of her things over in a day or two. Sorry, I forgot to say earlier. We can confirm that she and Gwen are more than just friends.”

“I hadn’t guessed she was into women before she started staying over,” Ryann said.

“She has her reasons,” Sean said softly, thinking about what she’d told him. “Myna will probably be happy.”

“Tomorrow, if possible, you should make it to afternoon sparring again,” Helga said.

“Right… I forgot to tell her to give me an hour. I’ll make up for it. Prita, you should come back tomorrow, too, since I wasn’t really there like normal.”

“As you wish, sir,” Prita smiled.

Chapter Thirty-seven

Sean stayed at the clinic, healing people with Prita, Ida, Helga, and Aria while also working on extinguishers and other enchantments. He worked side-by-side with Prita on a few cases; she did the work while he watched, and he praised her for doing it successfully. Before the day came to an end, Sean received a message from Amedee, requesting the association have dinner at her home.

“Sean, it’s good of you and your family to join us,” Amedee said, then looked confused. “Where is Mizuki?”

“With Gwen,” Myna smiled. “She might have found her own Toivo.”

Amedee laughed lightly. “I hope so. It’s a joy to know real love.”

“It is,” Hallie beamed. “We weren’t expecting dinner.”

“There is enough association business going on that I wanted to discuss it with everyone.”

“Makes sense to me,” Sean said.

“You are the last to arrive, so please come inside.”

“I blame the bath,” Sean laughed. “I can’t blame the food today, after all.”

Amedee laughed as she led them inside to where everyone was chatting. “Dinner first, and then we’ll discuss business. It makes me a little sad that Joseph isn’t here; he would explode.”

Everyone laughed as they trailed her to the dining room, all of them thinking about the smith with no patience. Sean wasn’t surprised they had to use the large room, as everyone who’d been there during their first dinner in Accord was there. Saret, along with all of her daughters— minus Gwen— were the second largest group there.

“Myna, are you okay with your mother and my daughter as a couple?” Saret asked while people took their seats at the table.

“Yes. She deserves someone who truly loves her,” Myna smiled. “I know Gwen will be good for her. I spoke with her when I was at the clinic last time. She was happy to be able to ask questions about our bloodline so she can be the best she can for my mother.”

“Good.”

“It’s not often that we don’t cook the evening meal,” Glorina was telling Jennifer, Augustus’ wife. “I always feel like it’s a treat, but also that I’m failing at my job.”

“Oh, yes, I could see how that would be,” Jennifer said sympathetically. “If you always do something, it feels wrong when you no longer do it. I know Augustus has been struggling because he isn’t in charge of everything.”

“I’m just not used to having so much free time,” Augustus cut in, “but I’ve found a wonderful way to spend my time.”

Jennifer blushed slightly. “Stop.”

Amedee took her seat last, then used the bellpull to signal her staff. “It will be a four-course meal, so please enjoy.”

~*~*~

The food was good, but Sean thought Glorina, Lona, and Mona could’ve elevated it more. Even so, he complimented the cooks when the others did. With the meal done, Amedee’s staff brought in after-dinner drinks so business could be discussed.

“Winston, I’ve noticed you don’t smoke anymore,” Toivo said.

“Sean helped me kick the habit. I’ve felt better since quitting and, of course, Clara has been happier about it.”

“It makes kissing you more enjoyable,” Clara smiled fondly at her husband.

Amedee cleared her throat, waiting for conversations to die off. “Thank you all for coming. It’s nice to have dinner with all of you, but I did ask you to come over because of association business.”

Everyone fell silent while they waited for her to explain.

“First, business has been fantastic, breaking even my best projections. That isn’t including the newest additions, either. Once we add in the extinguishers, things get even better for us. I’ve made sure Fredrick knows about them and that MacLenn Merchants in Hearthglen know their family is in charge of selling them off. Fredrick laughed and said more of your old apprentices would be taking over crafting those for them.”

“That’s good,” Sean grinned.

“All of the older items are still selling at higher-than-expected rates. I’ll be bringing in more workers to keep up with demand, especially since Octavius is finally on our side.”

“That’s been a weight off my shoulders,” Augustus exhaled. “If I may step in for a moment, Amedee?”

“Go ahead.”

“He’s officially named me the heir to the family. The rest here in the city were quick to accept that, and the branches in the Quaditals and other major cities are being informed. He thinks he’ll step down in three years.” Augustus looked at Sean. “Thank you, Sean.”

Sean started to deny that he deserved it.

“No,” Augustus cut him off before he could even say a word. “Everyone here knows that you deserve the thanks, and I won’t let you downplay it.”

“It’s okay to accept,” Fiona said softly. “You made it possible for Augustus to rise up.”

“Thank you, Fiona,” Augustus said. “I’m taking these three years to learn all I can from Octavius, but I’m also going to enjoy time with my child.” His hand touched Jennifer’s shoulder. “We’re expecting.”

Congratulations went around the table, but not cigars. Sean chuckled at that, as the majority of those present didn’t smoke.

“Because of our new Agreements with MacLenn merchants, we have the ability to really spread Forged Bonds further,” Amedee said, taking the moment over again. “This is why we need more staff. Agatha is already interviewing people.”

“I have a range of people who’ve applied from manual crafters to Shapers,” Agatha said. “It’s not skill that I’m looking at first, but character.”

“Which is for the best,” Clara chimed in. “We have an eclectic group already.”

“Exactly, and I want to make sure there is as little drama as possible,” Agatha nodded. “We’ll need the other empty building beside the current shop. Fiona, I was going to ask if you could help lead the process of combining the two spaces into a single yard. That way, all the workers are in the same general area, even if separated.”

“Of course,” Fiona nodded.

“That separation might be for the best, as it is,” Giralt said. “The different sections seem to be getting competitive about who has sold more. I’ve already put my foot down when it comes to the vehicles.”

“I’ll handle it,” Agatha said. “I knew they were starting. It’s good and bad; the competitiveness shows that they’re invested, but we don’t want any harsh feelings, either.”

“Moving on,” Amedee cut in. “Next up, the bathhouse.”

One of Saret’s daughters spoke up, “We’re booked solid for nearly a quarter of a cycle. There’s not much more we can do, as the business is booming.”

“Two of the other bathhouses in the city have approached me to be bought out,” Amedee chuckled. “Ladies,” she looked at the rest of Saret’s daughters, “we have openings, if you’d like to step in.”

Those who weren’t already engaged in a business were quick to volunteer.

Amedee held up her hand and they cut off. “We’ll talk over who and when once I have the buildings in hand. Fiona, we’ll need your family to convert them to our needs.”

“As soon as you have them, we can do it if you have the supplies on hand.”

“I’ve already been setting them aside,” Amedee laughed. “I know that we’ll take over the city like we did Hearthglen. It’s just a matter of time.”

“Will you be getting more toilets made?” Charie asked.

“Agatha is hiring three people just for that. Thank you for letting us sell them. Your family will get them at a ten-percent cost markup just to make sure we’re covered for expenses. MacLenn will handle the shipping to any of your family businesses.”

“Thank you. We’ve been getting more requests ever since the rumor of the Advisor buying one got out.”

“Did she?” Sean chuckled.

“As did Queensblood,” Vasu laughed. “His had to be special, of course.”

Sean rolled his eyes. “Yeah, I’m sure. Solid gold seat?”

“Cushioned, actually,” Vasu snickered. “For a hard-ass, he wanted some comfort.”

Amedee cleared her throat to bring the conversation back on topic. “The gala will only serve to bring us further into the light when all the nobles who’ve been holding off hear how many others already use our goods. Do not be surprised at the number of silver, gold, and mithril hair clips you see.”

“We’ll be bringing our best,” Felora smiled. “Every member of the association going should wear a torc and a hair clip.”

“Agreed. Besides your family, Charie’s, and mine, I don’t think any of the rest of us are going. Octavius might be there, but that’s all.”

“I was extended an invitation by Queensblood,” Giralt chuckled. “It was broadly hinted that a lighter would be welcomed in return.”

“Goodness… I need a new dress, then,” Clara sighed, giving Giralt an exasperated look.

“I was asked while you were dressing tonight. I planned to tell you when we were heading home,” Giralt said quickly.

“We all need to show our best,” Amedee said. “Weapons are not permitted, not even small knives for the women. Sean, I thank you again for doing what you have for Toivo.”

Sean nodded. “Vasu, Charie, you, Winston, or Clara can have the same, if you’d like. We know we have enemies, so helping you stay safe is a good idea.”

“I would take a set,” Vasu said. “I’m not much of a swordsman, though.”

“A shield and a mace. Easy to use and understand. Just have the mithril ready, and stop by the clinic over the next couple of days. That’ll give you enough jewelry to go around.”

“We’ll be over tomorrow or the day after,” Charie smiled at Sean. “Thank you. I do want to add, since Augustus already mentioned his news, that Vasu and I are also expecting our first.”

Congratulations went around, and Amedee laughed as she nodded. “Make that three.”

“First for all of us,” MacLenn smiled broadly after another round of congratulations.

“Our children will have friends… real friends,” Clara sniffled. “Sean… thank you.”

Sean didn’t even try to speak against it; he just shook his head as the others thanked him, too.

“He still has a hard time accepting all the good he does for his friends,” Andrea giggled.

“Sean,” Saret said, waiting for him to look her way, “you do deserve the thanks. Look at all the joy they have, all because you broke them out of their ruts. That includes me.”

“Fine,” Sean said softly. “I never set out to change people… but I’m glad it’s been for the better.”

“Only your foes have been for the worse,” Augustus snorted.

“While those who support you find that life can be more than just here and now,” Agatha said as she took Marna’s hand. “Jackson’s waiting for us, after all.”

That brought a hint of solemnness, but also peace, that there was a place for them to continue to love each other if the worst ever came.

Chapter Thirty-eight

Sean came into the room, chuckling as he took a seat. “Fixed the tooth problem for the Dryad. Augustus dropped off mithril and asked for armor. Seems that Octavius is taking him to the gala.”

“Showing around his heir,” Felora mused as she worked on armor for Amedee. “It’s not very surprising.”

“Like your sisters wanting to get the next bathhouse,” Quinna chuckled. “They were so eager.”

“I don’t blame them,” Felora smiled. “It gives them something of their own. Considering what Gwen, Michelle, and I have found, they’re hoping that being in charge there will help them find their own lover.”

“I hadn’t considered it that way,” Aria jumped in. “They’d interact with a lot of people.”

“What about the two in charge of the current bathhouse?” Helga asked.

“Sena is seeing a couple of people and taking her time to choose. Elizabeth has been asked by a few people to see her outside of work, but she hasn’t done so yet,” Felora said. “Liz has always been the most cautious of us while Sena is— besides me— the most forward.”

“You did push yourself to the fore just to meet me,” Sean chuckled, but it tapered off. “Because Lilly had mentioned me to you…”

Felora nodded, a sad smile on her lips. “Yes. I wanted to know why she was so enamored with you. When Mother was going to send one of us to order kettles… I used my position among my sisters to ensure that it was me.” She gave Sean a wink. “As for the rest, that was me just lusting after you.”

“Ryann told me about how forward you were to learn more about him from her and Ida,” Aria snickered.

“Even with Ryann all but cussing her out every time,” Sean laughed.

“Ida was my savior,” Felora said. “She became my friend, which let me learn more about the family. I was shocked when Ryann asked me to help with her jealousy.”

“Not as much as I was,” Sean said.

“Was it bad?” Quinna asked. “I think most of that was over before we were employed.”

“Ryann was extremely jealous,” Sean said. “Just Lilly casually flirting with me almost had her pulling out her knives, both before and after I married her.”

“It all went back to her mother,” Felora said softly. “Her father being killed didn’t help, either. She was terrified of losing another person she cared for.”

Sean realized he’d never asked about Ryann’s mom. She only ever mentioned her father. Hmm… I’ll make it a point to ask her in the future. Sounds like her mom left her and her dad? I don’t think it was death, either.

“We have all the mithril, so let’s focus on the armor and weapons. They’ll be back at the end of the day to get fitted and bind them,” Sean said after a few moments of silence.

“Mithril’s hard to work with,” Quinna said as she focused on a shield. “It takes a lot of energy to Shape it.”

“Which is why it’s the best metal for enchanting,” Sean said. “Besides, I got you.”

“Without the extra, I’m not sure I’d be able to help enough,” Quinna chuckled. “I’d already be done and wouldn’t be able to help heal, either.”

“New patient,” a Fairy said, landing on the table. “Room three. They came in because their ear hurts.”

“My turn,” Quinna said. She stood up, setting the mostly-completed shield aside. “Be back in a moment.”

When Quinna left, Felora giggled. “Sean, you do know how much everything you’re doing for them means to them, right?”

“You mean working here?”

“And the small bits of affection,” Aria added.

“Walking with them and holding their hands during Tenday,” Helga joined in.

“I think so…?” Sean said questioningly.

“Whatever you think, you need to triple it to at least get a hint of it,” Felora told him. “We know you’re trying, but you still downplay yourself.”

“Okay…”

“Before you came here, back at Odin’s table,” Helga said slowly, trying to frame it better, “how would you have felt if Morrigan had taken your hand and told you that she was interested in you?”

Sean sat back, the breastplate forgotten in his hands as he tried to imagine that happening. He might’ve thought it a trap if she’d gone all seductress on him. Then again, a beautiful goddess showing him interest? That would’ve been amazing, even if he’d be worried that she was playing him.

“I think I can envision that.”

“Now, remove the part where you think she is just using you,” Helga said, pushing on. “After you came here, she was able to spend a little time with you. She gave you magical gifts to make your life better. She would talk with you about your life, hold your hand when going for walks…”

“I get it,” Sean said softly.

“Good. The time you give them means the world to them. They know that they’ll come to be our equals,” Felora said. “After the children, possibly soon after, or maybe years after, but they know you’re going to accept them.”

“Sir, Mavina needs you,” a Fairy said, landing hard on the table. “There’s been another riot.”

“I want Arliat. I’ll take Helga and Quinna with me, but we need another one or two for here,” Sean said and stood up. “I’ll be out front.”

“Messages sent,” Ven said.

Quinna came back into the room, wearing a smile that vanished when she saw Sean’s face. “Problems?”

“You and Helga are coming with me. We’re going to help Mavina.”

“Yes, sir.”

~*~*~

The outside of Mavina’s clinic was once again in distress— people were on the ground with bandages wrapped around their injuries. Sean looked out the front window past Arliat.

“How bad is it?” Quinna asked, leaning to see too.

“Maybe a little worse than last time,” Sean said, then chuckled. “You were the one who came with me to help then, too.”

“I was,” Quinna nodded. “Helga and I will do what we did before.”

“Thank you,” Sean said. “Oh, and if that jackass captain gives you trouble, let me know.”

“I will,” Helga smiled. “Maybe he has changed his tune since we last met.”

Sean gave her a sideways glance.

“I had a word with him,” Helga grinned. “I told him what would happen if he disrespected our family.”

Sean gave her a smile, then looked back at Quinna. “Just let me know. The higher-ups in the guard seem to like me well enough.”

“We will, sir,” Quinna said.

Arliat parked away from the clinic so as not to cause problems. “Sean, can I assist them?”

“Sure, just lock it up,” Sean said as he got out.

While Sean went inside, the others beelined for the injured who looked to have broken bones.

When the previous captain turned to see them, he swallowed. “I’ll show you the worst we have out here.”

“Thank you,” Helga said. “Glad to see the Agreement still holds.”

“I’ve been putting effort in. I’ve chastised myself for small slips,” the captain said, leading them to a trio of people with broken legs.

“Good. We will not have trouble, then,” Helga said as she knelt with the others.

Sean nodded to the receptionist as he pushed into the back. Mavina was coming out of a room, looking wan. “Let me give you some energy and we can get this handled,” Sean said instead of greeting her.

“I accept,” Mavina replied instantly. “I just got MacDugan stable. Had a head injury, a bad one. In fact, will you please check him for me?”

“Sure. First, I, Sean MacDougal…”

~*~*~

The healing was done, and Sean went back to the room Major MacDugan was still in. “Major, how are you feeling?”

“Not like I almost died,” MacDugan said, sipping some tea. “I started feeling better before you left the room. Did I still need to rest?”

“I wanted to verify, just in case,” Sean said. “Mavina should be here soon, too. She stabilized you and did most of the work before I got here. I just had to touch up a few minor things. I’m curious as to what happened, though.”

“Another damned riot. It’s like people just go mad,” MacDugan scowled. “I was walking a patrol with my men when a mob came storming out of a bar.”

“Do you often walk patrol?” Sean asked.

“Once a tenday or so. Keeps me in contact with my men.”

“Different groups, obviously.”

“Of course.”

“But is it easy to know who, where, and when?” Sean asked.

MacDugan frowned, setting his cup down. “Are you saying this was deliberate?”

“Not saying, just asking,” Sean said. “I’d heard a rumor a long time ago, and with the troubles that have started recently…”

MacDugan stood up. “Ianson approached me about something similar a few days ago. Gleaming Blade?”

Sean shrugged. “Only rumor and conjecture, though mine came from an old associate of Truestrike’s. Your choice to look at it or not.”

“Hmm…” MacDugan looked troubled.

“How are you, Major?” Mavina asked when she walked into the room.

“Good. MacDougal says I’m fine. He also told me that you were the one who saved my life.”

“It was… difficult, but yes, I saw to you first.”

“I will make sure that is paid back, then,” MacDugan said, “above and beyond what you charge for healing. I value my life, and most healers in the city wouldn’t have been able to help me.”

“Actually,” Sean chuckled, “they would’ve stabilized you until I could get there. All but four, that I know of, are switching to the clinic format.”

MacDugan nodded slowly. “I see. I have paperwork to do, and there’s no doubt that Queensblood will want to see me. Good day.”

When he left, Sean turned to Mavina. “Are you going to see Ianson soon?”

Mavina coughed, looking away. “Perhaps…”

“Tell him I think the riot today was designed to remove MacDugan. The chance he just happened to get caught in this seems… odd to me.”

Mavina paled as she considered what that might mean. “I’ll tell him. He’ll need to be careful, too.”

“Exactly,” Sean said. “I have things I have left to do at my clinic, so I’ll be going. You good?”

“Yes, I’ll be fine. Thank you for coming again, Sean.”

“Always glad to help a friend, Mavina.”

Sean left the clinic to find Helga, Arliat, and Quinna waiting for him. “How was it out here?”

“We set some bones, but that was the worst. They were waiting for room before they were taken inside,” Helga said. “Quinna and Arliat did good work.”

“What about the captain?” Sean asked as he gave them a smile.

“He seems to be changing his ways,” Helga replied. “Are we going back to work on armor and weapons?”

“Yeah. We have a few hours until the others will show up.”

As they walked back to the car, Sean spoke softly, just loudly enough for those with him to hear, “Tonight, I’ll get both of your backs in thanks for all the work you’ve done today.”

Arliat and Quinna grinned broadly, exchanging a glance as they walked taller.

Chapter Thirty-nine

“I should be at the clinic all day today,” Sean said as he served himself some of the biscuits, gravy, scrambled eggs, and sausage.

“Today is Tiska and me,” Myna smiled.

“Going to take some time to chat with her?” Sean asked.

“When I have time between healing and crafting,” Myna nodded.

“You finished all the weapons and armor yesterday,” Fiona said. “So is it back to normal things today?”

“Yeah. Mostly going to be working on extinguishers,” Sean chuckled. “Octavius has asked for a lot of them from Amedee.”

“What was it you’ve said before?” Ida smiled at him. “‘Quality of life inventions make people want them for easy comfort’?”

“Yes. The small stuff, everyone wants, and even the haulers can afford them if they save up,” Sean grinned. “I really enjoy mixing my old world’s tech with the magic here.”

“We’ve noticed,” Aria snickered. “Iceboxes, cars, hair dryers, and all the rest.”

“He’s a crafter at heart,” Ida sighed happily, a goofy smile on her face.

“Which makes you all soft and gooey,” Ryann snickered as she handed the serving spoons over to Ida.

“He is a kind, gentle-hearted man,” Hallie said, “which is what I always wished for.”

“A warrior who can fight all who challenge him,” Helga added.

“Good with animals,” Aria chimed in.

“Accepting of peculiarities,” Myna purred.

“Able to satisfy all of us in bed,” Felora said, her eyes glowing lightly.

“Okay, okay!” Sean cut in, his cheeks reddening. “That’s enough.”

Everyone laughed at his reaction, even the Fairies.

“We’ll be working on the first of the new bathhouses today,” Fiona told Sean. “Amedee promised to have what we need delivered for us today.”

“Shocked that happened as quickly as it did,” Sean said between bites of food. “They sold when they talked to her yesterday?”

“Yes. Most of the staff will stay on, with some of Saret’s daughters going in as new management.”

“Might we assist?” Rumia asked Fiona.

“We’ll take a couple of you,” Fiona nodded.

“I have a meeting with Daria, Olivia, and a couple of other nobles,” Hallie said. “We’re making sure we’re on the same page for the gala. I expect Truestrike to make some moves. It should be more subtle than Sharpeyes, but we don’t have anyone who can give us a warning.”

“We’ll handle whatever it is,” Sean said. “Are you looking forward to the dancing?”

Hallie’s smile was bright. “Yes. I’ve been working with the others on the more common dances so that they’re ready. I need to teach you, too, Sean.”

Sean nodded. “After dinner?”

“Very well.” Hallie looked down the table. “Ladies, any or all of you can join us. This way you get an understanding, too.”

The staff all thanked her, as did most of Sean’s wives.

“I can manage the common dances, but I always hated the people at the parties, so I avoided them,” Aria said.

“I was a little rusty, but I think I’m good now,” Fiona said.

“You are,” Hallie agreed. “You could help me show the others. Both of you can.”

“Sounds like we’ll be busy after dinner,” Sean chuckled. “How does that work for the gala? Are there a set number of dances?”

“Yes,” Hallie answered after another bite of food. “All the women present will be given a dance card when we arrive. We obviously cannot all dance with Sean at the same time, but we should all choose the dance we’d prefer with him.”

“The last dance is special, right?” Sean asked.

“Normally reserved for your lover,” Hallie nodded. “Sean, I’m reserving you for that dance.” She looked at her other wives. “We should all pair off with each other. Normal partners would work best.”

Sean chuckled when he realized that, with him and Hallie matched up, that left his other wives perfectly paired in their normal sets. The only one that wasn’t a set was Helga and Aria, but the pair gave each other a grin.

“That works out well,” Fiona said. “That would only account for two of them, though. We can each dance with Sean once, then save the last one for each other.”

“It’ll be a bold move,” Hallie said slowly, “but we should dance with each other at least once each. That accounts for nine, half of what’s available. It also gives us the chance to dance with our friends. Sean, you will be dancing with Amedee, Charie, Daria, and Olivia at least once, as well.”

Sean nodded, his mouth full. He understood the logic, but he’d also leave dances open so, if someone asked, he had the chance to be the gentleman he needed to be.

“It sounds complicated,” Prita said.

“Galas always are,” Hallie nodded. “This will be a proper party, not the kind that Sharpeyes had just to be given gifts. If you want to learn more, I can explain later.”

“Please?” The word came from a few of the staff.

“Very well, but not today. I have things to keep me occupied for most of today.”

“All of us will,” Sean said as he scraped up the last of his gravy.

Hallie shook her head with a fond smile as she watched him. “I’m glad we’re not having a formal dinner with the Advisor. I’d have to help you break some of your habits.”

Sean took the last bite, knowing she was talking about him scraping his plate clean.

A Fairy landed next to Ven, speaking with them before flying off.

“What’s up?” Sean asked.

“The silos on the east side of the city exploded earlier. The fire is still being dealt with,” Ven explained.

“Wheat?” Sean asked.

“Yes.”

“I’ll be ready to be summoned to assist,” Sean said. “I’ll treat today as if I’m not going to be, though.”

“Truestrike?” Andrea asked.

“Yesterday and today. It might be a push just before the gala,” Sean said slowly.

“Discredit Queensblood before a formal event, then raise discreet questions during,” Hallie nodded. “That would fit. Add in the other earlier troubles, and it’s making Queensblood’s ability to control things look uncertain.”

“I wonder if Ianson spoke with him yet?” Sean murmured. “I’m not rushing off to help without being asked. They have the extinguishers, so they should be able to handle the fires, at least.”

“If the silos did explode, it’ll mean a shortage of food,” Glorina said. “The Advisor will try to bring in more, but they’ll have to rebuild the silos to store it.”

“Wait and see what happens next,” Sean exhaled. “Produce and meat will still work; it just means we’ll have fewer baked items. I’m sure you can make it work for us.”

“We will,” Glorina nodded, “but it’ll hurt the poorest the hardest.”

“Which might cause more unrest,” Myna added.

Sean pushed his plate away. “I’ll see the clinic team near the back gate in ten. Let’s keep up our precautions. It looks like the next few days will be dangerous.”

~*~*~

It was late afternoon when Sean got a summons from Queensblood. He made sure to praise Tiska for her hard work and gave his wives kisses before leaving with the captain who came to escort him.

The guard hall was bustling with activity, but a majority of them still gave Sean and Helga a look as they hurried on about their tasks. Queensblood’s secretary didn’t stand when they entered.

“Lord MacDougal, go straight in,” the secretary said. “Your… guard… can wait here.”

Helga snorted as she took up station by Queensblood’s interior door. “Wife and guard. I am Lady MacDougal.”

The receptionist’s expression shifted from contempt to fear, but Sean just went into Queensblood’s office. He knew Helga could handle the situation.

“MacDougal,” Queensblood said, rising to his feet and motioning to the chair across his desk. “Sit. We need to talk.”

Sean slowed down, but did as requested. “You asked to see me, Commander?”

Queensblood stared at him. “I did. You helped my men again, ensuring that Major MacDugan survived.” He went to the side of his office where a sideboard stood with drinks. “Would you care for a drink?”

“Sure. Surprise me,” Sean said. “Mavina saved him. I merely assisted.”

“MacDugan told me the full story, including your questions before he left.” He came back to the desk and set a drink in front of Sean, before sitting down with his own. “You think someone is assisting in the troubles the city is seeing?” He sipped from his glass.

Sean picked up the small snifter in front of him. He took a sniff and swirled the alcohol before he sampled it. “A very nice cognac, Commander. To answer you, yes. I would bet this is the most unrest you’ve seen in decades.”

“It started shortly after you arrived,” Queensblood said, watching Sean intently.

“You know better than that.”

“A smart man could arrange things to make himself look innocent. That would allow him to do what he wished and profit from the unrest he caused himself. You always seem to be nearby when help is needed.”

“Mavina asked for my assistance both times,” Sean shrugged. “I help my friends.”

“Most of the healers have switched from what they’d been doing to modeling themselves after your clinic.”

“They saw the wisdom in helping as many people as they can.”

“Hmm… I’ve heard they all went to your clinic to learn from you.”

“They did.”

“You could teach them enough that they’re willing to change so much?”

“The choice to change was theirs. But yes, I helped refine how they heal so it costs them less.”

“You can also fight Lord Bloodheart and the new Lord Titanswrath as an equal.”

Sean just sipped his cognac.

“Along with using Shaping for metal and wood, and the ability to use fire magic.”

“I’m a man of many Talents, Commander.”

Queensblood took another drink before sitting forward. “I’ve heard from reputable sources that Truestrike dislikes you.”

“Yes. His pet healer told me,” Sean said simply.

“You’ve been in the city less than a full cycle, and yet you gather allies with ease, and have shown your strength and versatility to dozens. The Advisor believes you are helping the city all while a man on the cusp of being the next High Lord openly lets it be known that you are not his friend.”

Sean smiled, taking another taste of the cognac.

“Major Ianson hinted— broadly, without crossing lines— that my trouble might be tied back to Truestrike. But how can I trust that when he is known to be interested in courting Mavina Goodbody, who is firmly your ally?”

“Facts don’t lie,” Sean shrugged. “What have I done, compared to Truestrike?”

Queensblood sat back, his glass empty, and left on the desk. “You’ve heard of the silos?”

“Lack of grain will be trouble for the city,” Sean said. “Could lead to more unrest as the poor start growing hungry.”

“We managed to stop the fire from spreading, thanks to your devices. Sadly, the grain was ruined. Things will get tighter for the less well-off. It was as if the people who caused the trouble knew how to circumvent the security on the silos.”

“The same way they just happened to know that Major MacDugan was on patrol?”

“I spoke with his men. The first few attackers targeted him. They thought it was because he was in the lead, but your questions make it sound different.”

“If I wanted to destabilize the city, I’d remove the chain of command,” Sean said. “I’d yank your majors away and make your captains try to fill in. Can they? Probably, but they’d also be concerned more with looking good to try being promoted next.”

“Making the city unstable, and possibly pinning the troubles on me,” Queensblood said.

“The gala is in a few days. Wouldn’t the issues over these last few days be the topic of conversation?”

“Very likely.”

“How stable is your relationship with the Advisor, Commander?”

Queensblood’s lips twitched. “I see.”

“If someone of influence started questioning your fitness to command, how likely is it that she uses her position to replace you?”

“With who?” Queensblood asked.

“Are the attacks equal?” Sean asked. “Is one of the majors doing better than the others?” Sean let that sit as Queensblood thought.

“I see…”

“Now, to be blunt,” Sean said, sitting forward to set his empty glass on the desk, “an old associate of Truestrike’s told me that Major Gleaming Blade was in his pocket. Take that as you will.”

“No one with that knowledge would tell you. It would break Agreements, I’m sure.”

“Dead men don’t keep Agreements,” Sean said simply. “I came from Hearthglen.”

“Yes, I’ve heard of how City Lord Sharpeyes fell. He came into conflict with you.”

“He had allies of Truestrike there to help him, two of whom were Velin Dykstra and Knight Wallace Solanice. They both died, but I got knowledge from them.”

“So you are at odds with Truestrike.”

Sean met Queensblood’s eyes. “He killed friends of mine… had them killed. His pawns have fallen to me in vengeance for that.”

“Which friends?”

“Darragh,” Sean said softly, “and his whole village.”

Queensblood nodded slowly. “I did hear of a trial by combat. That was when you slew Knight Evan Sharpeyes.”

“And Velin Dykstra, along with twenty Outsiders from the Norse pantheon they had with them.”

Queensblood’s eyebrows rose at that. “Truly?”

“Einherjar and a Valkyrie.”

“Intriguing…” Queensblood murmured, clearly understanding what that meant. “I shall look closer at my majors. Thank you for coming in, MacDougal.”

Sean stood up, offering his hand. “Commander, I’d like to have a cordial relationship. If you ask, I don’t mind helping. I’m not the one trying to remove you from your post.”

Queensblood stood and, after a moment, shook Sean’s hand. “We’ll see. If you are right… perhaps a friendship isn’t even out of the question. Good day, MacDougal.”

“Good day, Commander.”

Chapter Forty

Sean wiped at his eyes, still chortling. “Did she forgive you?”

“We’re sisters, so she did, but she milked my apology for a good week,” Mona giggled. “I didn’t realize she was taking advantage of it until the end.”

“Well, she had a reason to,” Aria snickered. “I’m glad you two have calmed down.”

“We were children. We can both laugh at it now.”

“Some never grow out of that phase,” Helga said. “One of my older sisters used to love practical jokes. Even the stupid ones, like an egg in a helmet.”

“Egg hair? Pass for me. I hate getting all the yolk out…” Mona said, trailing off before laughing. “I think with the showers, it’d be much easier than it used to be.”

“The showers would make it easier, but when you find the egg because you are heading out to collect souls…” Helga shook her head. “There is no time then to stop and clean it.”

“Ohhhh…” Aria winced. “That’s not a joke, then.”

“To her, it was,” Helga sighed. “She was not above hiding weapons, either.”

“Sounds like a terror,” Sean said.

“Brun was that. Her favorite was talking a couple of different Einherjar into visiting one of our rooms, telling each he was special and chosen. The ensuing fight between the men, then between the Valkyrie and the winner— we had no idea why they were fighting outside our rooms— frequently brought about chaos.” Helga fell silent for a moment. “She was terrible, but I do miss her.”

“I could always put an egg in your hair?” Mona offered with a grin.

Helga barked a laugh. “If you try, I will repay you in worse ways.”

“Pass!” Mona said quickly, getting laughter from the others.

A Messenger Fairy landed hard on the table, stumbling, then sprawling onto their chest. “Sir, Issa needs help! She can’t save him,” the Fairy groaned. “Her clinic.”

“I’ll be back!” Sean yelled as he bolted out of the room.

“Send Arliat,” Helga commanded before she went after him.

Sean didn’t go to the front, running out the back, instead. He had a general idea of where Issa’s clinic was, but was sure one of the Fairies would help guide him. He summoned his wings, Camoed himself, then leapt into the air just as a flock of Messenger Fairies zipped off as a group. Seeing them go, he flew after them.

Helga got there in time to see the group streak away. She did as Sean had, summoning her wings and using Camo before taking to the air. She flew as fast as she could, but Sean and the Fairies were faster— she had to use Mage Sight to keep Sean in view.

Sean came down in an alley next to Issa’s clinic; he dropped all of his Talents before jogging out of the alley. Helga landed behind him and did the same, her lips tight. She loved that he always wanted to help and knew he could handle himself, but it was frustrating that she was supposed to be his support and he hadn’t paused at all.

The guards had dozens of people on the street, all of them injured. Helga went to speak with the sergeant outside while Sean headed for the doors. The reception area was full of people with severely broken bones, and others with their heads wrapped. Sean was almost to the back door when a hand grabbed his arm.

“Who are you?!” a captain demanded angrily.

Sean spun, grabbing the captain by the wrist hard enough to make the man open his hand. “Here. To. Help,” he said tightly before he nudged the guard back. “Don’t interfere.”

The captain winced. His wrist felt bruised, and something about the man in front of him scared him. “Uh, but…!”

Sean didn’t pause to hear what the man had to say. He went straight into the back, which had four rooms marked with numbers. He caught the sound of Issa and her helper from the first room. Inside, the two of them were hands-on with a man who looked pale, blood-soaked bandages littering the room around the table.

“I’ve got him,” Sean said, pushing in next to the pair. With a hiss, his energy flooded into the man on the table, forcing his body to keep living. “What the hell happened?!”

“Riot…” Issa exhaled as she stepped back to take a breath. “Major Icybreeze was leading his men when it happened.”

“He was stabbed multiple times. Most of his major organs were damaged,” Sean said. “You got his heart stabilized, and his lungs. That kept him alive.”

“But it drained us,” Issa panted.

“Yeah, I’ve got you,” Sean said as he kept healing the major. “I offer those in this room this Bond…”

~*~*~

Sean took a seat in the room with Icybreeze. He’d kept the major asleep while he tasked the man’s marrow with rapidly replenishing the lost blood. Now that things were settling down, Sean had come back to wake the major.

Icybreeze groaned, blinking slowly. “Summer’s bronzed buttocks… I’m… I’m alive?” The words were a quiet mumble as the major tried to understand how he’d survived.

“Yes. Issa kept you alive long enough for me to get here,” Sean said. “You had a multitude of stab wounds, Major. Your breastplate didn’t stop them.” Sean picked up the mithril armor to show him. “You were stabbed with an adamantine blade.”

Icybreeze turned his head to see Sean. Brow furrowing, he tried to place the man he’d never met. “Who are you?”

“Sean MacDougal. I’m sure you’ve heard of me,” he added sardonically.

“Lord MacDougal…? Yes. You saved MacDugan, I’m told. It’s almost like you’re going out of your way to help the guard.”

“Can’t have law and order breaking down. Tell me what happened, and just lay there for a bit. You’re still recovering from blood loss. I’m working on it, but you’d fall over if you tried to sit up.”

“I was on patrol with my men— mass patrol, since what happened to MacDugan. Came upon a group of laborers who were complaining about how food was going to be a problem in the coming tendays.” Icybreeze looked into the distance, clearly remembering. “A man in a bright purple cloak was on the lip of the fountain, exhorting them to demand the city to help. Something about showing that they weren’t weak…?”

“I thought there had to be someone who could sway people. Did you get a look at the man?”

“No. His hood was up, shrouding him from being seen… odd, that. He also wore gloves…?” Icybreeze was clearly trying to recall more.

“You showed up with your men, and then?” Sean nudged the major’s memory.

“The man pointed to us, called us oppressors, and said that the crowd needed to show the city they would be listened to. He called them to attack us.” Icybreeze frowned as he suddenly remembered. “The crowd went mad. They turned on us, but for all their violence, they weren’t screaming in rage… they were silent. Then, there was a flash of purple in front of me and I felt the blade bite into me. Again and again in the span of seconds. My breastplate was punctured with ease, as if I wasn’t even wearing it.”

“There were trace pieces of adamantine in the mithril,” Sean said. “For as light as mithril is, it’s still a hard metal. It would take adamantine to puncture it so easily.”

“The flash of purple had to be the speaker,” Icybreeze said slowly.

“I’d say so. You were picked out and stabbed. No one else was attacked with the same weapon. There were no other real cuts; it was all blunt force trauma for your men and most of the attackers. What will you do with the rioters?”

“Attacking the guard is a crime. They will see the magistrates.”

“None of them knew what happened,” Sean said. “I spoke with a few. They remember stopping to listen to the man in purple, and then, they were here. Someone should talk to the last rioters; I bet this pattern is repeated. They were being controlled, so I’m not sure if they should be held accountable.”

Icybreeze’s lips pursed. “We can’t ignore the attacks… but if you’re right, then maybe their sentences can be lessened.”

“That’d be good. Let’s get you sitting up.” Sean helped Icybreeze into an upright position. “Any dizziness?”

“No, though I do feel tired.”

“Not surprising. When did you decide to go out with your men?”

“Yesterday, after hearing about MacDugan. I wanted to show strength, that we weren’t afraid to be out with our men.”

“Did anyone else besides your men know you were going to?”

“Everyone in the guard. I made it a point to help morale.”

“Which almost bit you in the ass.”

“In the chest, at least,” Icybreeze chuckled. He met Sean’s gaze. “You are very informal for a Lord.”

“I know. You should be good, but let me tell your captain. He’s been waiting for you. Oh, and I kind of hurt him earlier. He was trying to stop me from coming to help. I fixed his wrist, but he might complain.”

“Not if he knows what’s good for him,” Icybreeze snorted.

Issa came into the room. “Oh good, he’s up. Major, how are you feeling?”

“Good,” Icybreeze exhaled. “MacDougal said you kept me alive until he got here.”

“Yes. It was a close thing. Luckily, he made it in time.”

“Well, you both have my thanks, and I will repay it. I should have died… I would have without you both.”

There was a knock before the door opened, revealing the captain Sean had encountered earlier. “Major, glad to see you made it, sir.”

“Not as much as I am, Captain. Arrange a carriage to take us back to the hall. I’m sure the commander will want to see me.”

“Yes, sir,” the captain said, leaving right away.

“Well, I have to get back to my own clinic,” Sean said.

“Thank you, Sean,” Issa said. “I’ll be sad to lose the extra, but I wouldn’t have been able to help without it.”

“Who knows? Maybe you’ll grow more from this,” Sean chuckled. “Night.”

~*~*~

Sean told the story of his day, and the dinner table was quiet.

“Whoever the man in purple is, he must work for Truestrike,” Aria said.

“Not many can control people through their voice,” Felora said. “It’s a very rare Talent. I’ll talk with my mother to see if she has any ideas.”

“We’ll have some of the clan speak to other Fairies. Maybe they’ve seen the man,” Ven said. “We can’t get near Truestrike’s, though. He has a decent-sized clan, and while they aren’t happy, they’re tightly controlled with an Agreement.”

“Pity that,” Sean exhaled.

“We’ll be cautious of anyone we see in purple,” Arliat said.

“I can show you how to shield your mind,” Felora said. “It’s all a matter of energy control.”

“Maybe between dances?” Hallie suggested. “It’s time to go learn.”

“The gala isn’t going to wait for us,” Sean nodded. “Glorina, as soon as you three are done with the dishes, come join us.”

“Of course,” Glorina smiled.

The rest went toward the ballroom, as they had things to prepare for.

Chapter Forty-one

“Well, they had to do something in Gleaming Blade’s quadrant, or else it would look suspicious,” Sean said when Ven finished telling him about what the clan had seen the previous day. “And it wasn’t as bad as before?”

“Fewer injuries across the board, both guards and rioters,” Ven said. “Wulu reported that only twelve injuries were taken to the closest healer, who happened to be Gregor.”

“I see… probably all he could handle,” Sean murmured.

“Which makes it look like Gleaming Blade was able to handle his riot better than the others,” Aria said.

“That’s the point,” Hallie said. “When the push comes to displace Queensblood, there’s a major who obviously was more effective. Though if the others had been killed, it would be even easier.”

“We should be prepared for another incident,” Helga said. “This quadrant has not had one since the fire.”

“I wonder if that was even a set event?” Felora murmured. “It was just an arrest gone wrong. The attacker started a fire, not a full riot.” Shaking her head, she looked at Sean. “Mother said there are a variety of races with voice control. She didn’t think any of them were here, though. Since they were cloaked, she doesn’t have anything she can even guess at.”

“Fair enough,” Sean said.

“Ladies, be cautious today. Onim, have the clan on full alert over this whole block. Our friends live all around us.”

“I’ll make sure it’s done, Fiona,” Onim said. “I’ll spread them out like a net.”

“If something happens, don’t let the net collapse. I remember a distraction that almost cost us family before.” Sean’s eyes went to Arliat.

“I’ll reiterate it to them.”

“Should we send word to Ianson and warn him?” Andrea asked.

“No. He should see the obvious, which worries me,” Sean said.

“Because it is obvious,” Ryann agreed. “None of this has been so far, so it would be silly to expect it to be obvious now.”

“What would hurt the city the most?” Myna asked.

“More food shortages,” Glorina said.

“Are there any silos in this part of the city?” Sean asked.

“No, but the meat market is,” Ven said. “It’s where livestock is brought into the city.”

“That would make it a target,” Helga nodded.

“Ven, send a message to Ianson,” Sean said. “A Fairy telling him that the meat market might be a target, should be okay.”

“It’ll be done,” Ven said.

Sean looked at his empty plate, then at Glorina. “That frittata was delicious.”

“Thank you, sir. I’ll need to study in the manor library again soon. I’ve almost run out of new recipes.”

“I’m sure we’ll make another visit soon,” Sean said. “Okay, I’ll be at the clinic, at least until the next riot. Arliat, bring the car into the clinic’s yard. We might as well be prepared.”

“Yes, sir,” Arliat said.

“Quilla, Glorina, you both should come, too,” Sean added. “If I have to go out, I’ll have extra help that way.”

“I’ll stay here today,” Ryann said. “It’ll be a full room, as it is.”

“It will be,” Sean agreed, then got to his feet. “See you outside in five minutes.”

~*~*~

There was tension in the air while they worked at the clinic— all of them were waiting for the proverbial shoe to drop. After the first hour, Sean had enough of the worry.

“Xenta, come out back with me,” Sean said as he got to his feet.

“Yes, sir,” Xenta replied, not even bothering to ask why.

“Should I come, too, Sean?” Helga asked.

“Going to work on dancing. I’ll switch off in a bit.”

Xenta smiled when she realized he’d chosen her first. “I’ll do my best, Sean.”

As they walked down the hall toward the back door, Sean took her hand in his. Her fox tail swished side-to-side, her heart light. Part of her knew he’d chosen her because it was her day at the clinic, but she was okay with at least pretending that he just wanted more time with her.

“How have you and Cali been doing?” Sean asked.

“Well, sir. We’re very comfortable with each other,” Xenta replied, blushing as she answered.

“Good. I never want anyone I care for to feel neglected.”

“You never have to worry about that, sir. All of us have been very happy with our chosen partners. Cali and I are very upfront about our relationship. In truth, all of the staff get together to discuss the future. Even with our fears and jealousy gone, we know that you will choose us in pairs, not all of us at once. So we talk to make sure that we’re all supportive of one another.”

“I see…” Sean coughed, his face heating lightly. “You’re not wrong. I’ll probably choose you in the couples you’ve set.”

“Andrea told us that you were perfectly fine with taking a pair of wives together,” Xenta murmured, now bright red. “That’s what all of us are looking forward to.”

Sean was glad when they stepped outside. “That’s good,” he said a little awkwardly. “But for now, we dance.”

Xenta glanced at him, giggling when she saw his blush had reached his neck. “Thank you for asking, Sean, even if it was awkward. These small moments you give us make all of us positively giddy with happiness.”

Cerberus barked and came rushing their way.

“Easy,” Sean laughed, waving Cerberus off. “We’re out here to dance, but I promise pets, okay?”

Cerberus gave another bark, then trotted off to the side to sit.

Xenta smiled as she stepped back from Sean. “Pet him first. I’ll wait. All of them deserve the love you can give them, too.”

“Okay,” Sean said. “Come here, boy.”

~*~*~

Sean was just finishing his waltz with Glorina when he realized what time it was. “You dance amazingly well, Glorina.”

“Thank you, sir. It’s taxing, but worth it,” Glorina murmured once he’d pulled her up from the dip.

Sean chuckled and steadied her on her feet. “You should be proud. Ven, let Helga know I’m going over to spar with the cooks. Glorina will be coming with me.”

“Yes, sir,” Ven said as another silver blur flashed away.

“Oh, right,” Glorina said and touched one of her ears. “I forgot about that… we normally don’t go back to spar if we’re at the clinic.”

“There’s plenty of people here to cover for us. We can get your training in,” Sean said as he took her hand in his.

Heart beating fast, Glorina beamed at him. “Gladly, sir.”

As they went out the back gate, Sean had them both Camo to stay in practice. “Everything’s good with you and Tiska?”

“Yes, sir. We both make sure that everything is kept up.”

“I mean with you and Tiska as a couple.”

“Oh…!” Glorina was glad he couldn’t see her face right now. “Yes, sir. We’re busier in the late evenings because we make sure everything’s ready for the next day, but we get time together. I feel bad when I get out of bed, as I wake her half the time.”

“Bet she’s told you it’s okay.”

“She did, but that doesn’t make me feel any better about it.”

“Fair enough. Emotions are rarely logical.”

“We do talk a lot to make sure we’re good. The fact that we can both decompress about work with each other helps. We couldn’t do that with the others.”

“Because you’re both the leaders?”

“Exactly. We understand the extra work we have to do because of that.”

“I understand,” Sean said, giving her hand a gentle squeeze.

“Sean… will it really be okay today?”

“I hope so. The fact we haven’t had an incident yet makes me almost think we were being paranoid.”

“Just because it hasn’t happened yet doesn’t mean it won’t.”

“And that’s why I keep waiting. I can focus on sparring and bathing, though.”

Glorina smiled as she thought about the bath afterward. “I look forward to them both, too.”

“Bet you’re looking forward to the bath more.”

“Of course. The tub is wonderful, and we get your company.”

Reaching the manor’s back gate, Sean unlocked it from the outside, letting them both in before locking it back up. He dropped Camo to find Lona, Mona, and Rumia waiting for them.

“Ready for sparring?”

All of them agreed they were just as Prita came rushing out of the house. “I’m not late? Good.”

“We just got here,” Sean chuckled. “I’ll start with Lona today. Mona gets Prita, and Glorina, that leaves you with Rumia. No Talents, just weapons. Let’s keep drilling what Helga’s been teaching you.”

Sean pulled a practice sword and shield from his bag, while Lona had a spear and shield. “Same rules as always. Show me how much you’ve learned.”

~*~*~

Sean backed away, blocking and parrying as all five women attacked him at the end of the training period. They worked well together, better than he thought most guards would. The attacks came from high and low, from straight ahead and from outer angles. Sean kept up, but only because he wasn’t being Human.

“He’s cheating,” Rumia said after a half-minute.

“I am,” Sean agreed with a laugh. “Come on. You can do it.”

The five of them worked harder for another few seconds before Prita took a gamble. She let her shield and spear go back into jewelry as she slammed into his shield, grabbing the edges. Sean grunted out of reflex more than anything else; he could pull her clear off the ground if he wanted to, but the problem was that she’d distracted him for a moment, and that stopped him from acting. Glorina took advantage of that distraction. Pulling her spear back into her ring, she blocked his sword stroke, then pushed in, forcing his arm to stay away from his center mass.

With those two having just occupied both of his arms, the other three lunged with their spears. Sean yanked his arms in, sending Prita crashing into Mona and Glorina staggering into Rumia. Lona was unimpeded when her spear caught him in the chest just under his neck.

“Out!” Sean said as he unsummoned his weapons. “Are you all okay?”

Four of the five had to untangle themselves. After a brief check, they didn’t find any injuries that they weren’t already healing.

“We did it!” Lona cheered. “Good job, Prita!”

“Thank you. Glorina caught my intention.”

“I did. When your gear vanished, I knew,” Glorina beamed.

“That’s it for sparring. Time for a bath,” Sean laughed as he helped Rumia to her feet, the last to get back up. “I know if a few of you are together, no one stands a chance.”

They were all proud of having beaten him. The six of them made for the bath, ready to clean up. Sean walked just behind them, listening to them chat about the training. He was proud of them; they’d all come so far from where they’d started. Any one of them could give most people a hard fight. If they used their Talents, then very few would be able to match them at all.

I’ve made my family as safe as they can be, Sean thought happily.

Chapter Forty-two

Sean had just made it back to the clinic when a Fairy landed on the table. “Meat market! Purple-cloaked man! Crowd!” the Fairy panted.

“Thought so,” Sean said.

Arliat, Helga, and Xenta followed Sean out of the room, on their way to stop the next riot. Quilla watched them go; she’d talked with Xenta while Sean was off doing afternoon sparring. Quilla suggested it might be better if she went to a riot— as she was more imposing— but Xenta pointed out that, between Sean and Helga, they wouldn’t need more strength. Quilla had to agree, and since today was Xenta’s day, she didn’t push it.

Arliat drove as quickly as she safely could. When they got closer to the market, black plumes of smoke started up farther away. Sean clicked his tongue, now torn on what to do: help with a potential riot, or go help with what looked like a massive fire.

“My Lord, we can help with the riot if you want to go,” Helga offered.

“Do your best to catch the cloaked fucker,” Sean said. “He’s a lynchpin for all this.”

“We will do our best.”

Arliat stopped them outside the market area, which was filling up with people. “This looks bad…” she said slowly.

“Yeah, I can’t leave you all here. I also don’t see any guards… because they went to the fire,” Sean finished with a new understanding.

“The fire is to distract them while the riot destroys this area,” Xenta said.

“Ladies, break out the extinguishers. Use them to keep people contained and back from you. We want to subdue them, not kill them.” Sean got out of the vehicle, immediately using Camo to vanish. “I’m going for the guy at the center of this.”

“Stay safe, My Lord,” Helga said.

“I will.” Sean summoned his wings, flying up to see the area.

There were no guards in sight, but the crowd was dense and, at the very center of it on top of a stall was someone in a purple cloak. The person glanced up, looking directly at the Camoed Sean, before they screamed at the crowd, “Destroy it all!” The voice echoed over the silence, and Sean felt the faint edge of power behind the words.

The crowd surged toward the nearest breakable things, doing as commanded. Sean dove for the cloaked figure, intent on grabbing the culprit. Before he got there, a bubble of darkness rose up to fill the space. Then, it was gone, and the person with it.

Sean landed hard on the counter, then launched himself into the air just before the crowd surged over that spot. Gathering his power, Sean channeled it all into his throat. “Sleep!” The word rang out with all his power and Felora’s Talent.

Sean wobbled as he pushed his energy as forcefully as he could, but he laughed as he watched the majority of the crowd collapse, wincing when he saw some of them hit their heads as they fell. He dropped Camo as he landed, rushing to check on the few he worried about.

Xenta came flying in to land near another bleeding figure. “Sir, we can help. Helga’s containing the ones you didn’t get.”

Arliat was at the edge, working her way in and clearly healing people.

Sean exhaled in relief— he just defused a potentially terrible situation with minimal problems. By the time they’d finished checking on everyone, Sean noticed other people pausing at the edges of the sleeping figures, staring at them.

“Wake,” Sean said simply, letting go of the power he’d blanketed the area with.

The crowd groaned as they came to. Sean watched them closely, but he could see intelligence and confusion in their faces, not the blankness from when the cloaked person had spoken to them.

“The smoke is still billowing,” Helga said, coming closer.

“We should go check—” Sean began.

“The shop, clinic, and manor are under attack!” a Fairy shouted, zooming toward Sean.

Sean’s wings came back in an instant, and the others summoned theirs only a heartbeat behind him. The three trailed Sean, who rocketed away. He knew the manor and clinic would be okay, even if they had to kill people. The shop, though… that he was worried about.

Flying back went much faster; he landed on top of the shop, staring down at the street with a shocked expression before spotting Felora and Saret. Laughing, he glided down to them. “Guess I wasn’t needed here.”

“Thralls,” Saret said softly. “Mindless minions. I think it’s a Vampire, Sean.”

“But… I just saw them.”

“Fully cloaked to keep the sun off their skin?”

“Can they summon darkness?” Sean asked as he nodded to her question.

“Greater Vampire…” Saret grimaced. “Yes. They can use that darkness to travel much the same way a shadowlope can. It’ll tax them and they’ll need blood, but they can. They have the power with their voice and eyes, and can become mist at night.”

“Fucking hell…” Sean exhaled. “He got away, and from the voice, definitely a he. He summoned the darkness while I flew up in Camo.”

“They’re sensitive to energy usage,” Saret said. “Even if you’d masked yourself from Mage Sight, he’d have known. But if you aren’t actively using any, he wouldn’t.”

Another Fairy came zipping in toward Sean. “Guards…! Fire… Major… Bad…” the Fairy coughed, clearly having been caught in the smoke.

Sean reached out with his energy, healing the Fairy even as his wings came back. “You have this?”

“I’ll handle it,” Saret nodded. “Felora, go with your husband.”

When Sean flew off, Helga, Felora, Xenta, and Arliat flew after him. They used Camo as they went, not wanting knowledge of all their Talents to spread too fast.

The fire was raging across a dozen warehouses. The guard was stretched thin as they used their extinguishers to try to hold the flames from spreading further. The thick smoke was billowing out, filling some streets with thick, oily blackness.

“Help with healing,” Sean said, stopping to float in midair. “Find the major and make him your priority.”

“Got it, Sean,” Felora said as she dove to land.

The others all did the same; just as they were touching down, a breeze started. They glanced up at Sean, who had become visible, his focus making him lose Camo. White wings beating slowly and his eyes closed, Sean forced the air to bend to him.

People on the street stared up at the white glow in shock and awe. The awe grew as wind built, pulling the smoke up into a funnel. The streets were quickly cleared of the smoke and the fires raged more, but they were contained inside the giant funnel of wind.

A couple of minutes into Sean’s display, water mages arrived, and started their chant to summon rain clouds. Sean felt the energy and let it build into his funnel, condensing the clouds far faster than the mages could have alone. His energy was dropping quicker than it had in ages, but he kept the wind going as rain fell. As more mages arrived, the rain grew and grew until the streets began to run with black water, filled with the ash of the buildings.

Sean could feel the fires dim; with a deep inhale, he grabbed the energy in the air, taking it away from the mages. With a twist of thought, he forced the storm to dump all the water in one go. He split the wind funnel into tubes that dropped the water directly onto the fires. With that done, he landed— tired, but satisfied— as he let go of everything he’d been doing.

Helga was at his side the instant he landed. “Sean, the major is stable. He had been badly burned, and the smoke almost killed him. It looked like one of the buildings exploded next to him.”

“Okay…” Sean exhaled tiredly.

A honking horn got his attention, and Sean looked over to see Fiona leading half of his family off the bus. The crowd parted for them as they marched toward Sean. “We came to help heal. Saret is helping keep things safe at home.”

“She can manage that,” Sean agreed. “I’m tired. I’m going to sit in the bus.”

“I’ll take him,” Myna said. “Come, Master. I have you.”

He went with her, not fighting it; he hadn’t used that much energy since Forged Bonds burned. He didn’t feel as tired, but he was still feeling the diminished capacity.

“You certainly made a show of your power, Master,” Myna murmured as the crowd backed well away from them and the bus. “Tomorrow will be very interesting.”

Sean snorted. “Yeah… not what I meant to do, but I have a tendency to act first and think second.”

“Unless it’s women. Then, you think, worry, worry more, debate it, and then get shoved into acting.”

Kissing her head when they got onto the bus, Sean chuckled. “Brat cat.”

“Just the way you love me,” Myna purred. “Stay here. I’ll go help the others.”

“I’ll just take a nap,” Sean yawned.

“I’ll lock the door on the way out, then. We’ll be back as quickly as we can.”

“Okay,” Sean said, leaning back in the seat, his eyes closing. “Be mindful of the Vampire.”

“Yes, Master,” Myna said. She didn’t fully understand, but she saw him already nodding off.

~*~*~

“That was quite the display, Sean.”

Jerking upright, Sean found himself in a quaint wood cottage. Looking around quickly, he relaxed. “Morrigan. Didn’t think I’d be seeing you today.”

“I did not expect to be able to speak with you again so soon, either, but you have been making quite the name for yourself,” Morrigan smiled as she picked up a mug, taking a drink. “Welcome to my home. I thought it only fitting, as I have visited yours before.”

Sean picked up the mug in front of him before taking in the cottage in greater detail. It was well-made— possibly Shaped— but small. A curtained-off area likely hid a bed. Other than that, the room was a single square. A stone fireplace took up a portion of one wall, and there was a small cauldron over the flames. There was a wash tub and some counters near the fire, clearly a place for food prep.

“Quite the letdown after your plane, is it not?” Morrigan asked softly. “This is what I have been reduced to, and I only have this because your wives and friends have offered me prayers.”

Sean inhaled slowly as he took in what she said. “There’s no one left to pray to you?”

“Our small clans of followers took the brunt of my deal with you,” Morrigan said sadly, “not that there were many left. Eons of war with the Norse, Michael’s God, and others whittled us down. Ever since our Agreement with the Queens, we were on a downward path.”

“You killed their husband,” Sean said.

“He killed himself,” Morrigan said tightly. “Bringing the Hunt to the isle was his choice. When he came for a few of our followers, we stepped in. We gave him the chance to leave, but he was arrogant, so sure that he would survive. He was not a god, nor are the Queens. Oh, they have the power of a divine, but they can be killed if iron is used. Anything other than iron, and they can come back.”

“So he came to hunt and you defended, but used iron?”

“We did not know it would kill him at the time,” Morrigan sighed. “We were a young pantheon, all powerful mortals who were being raised into the divine by sheer faith. Our interactions with the Fair Folk were a mixed bag— some good and some bad, but almost all tricky. We knew they abhorred iron, but not why at that time. Our best weapon was Lugh’s spear.”

“I remember reading about it, but not the weapon itself.”

“Much like some of the weapons you have made, it would return to its owner,” Morrigan smiled slightly. “But the spear would never miss if the target was seen when it was cast. It would flash like light itself to strike, then return to his hand.”

“Was it iron?”

“Sky iron that he crafted himself, with a haft of yew,” Morrigan said. “It is one of the reasons yew was seen as death.”

“So the Huntsman came to hunt, but you got in his way, words were exchanged, you fought… and then Lugh killed him with his spear?”

“Not that easy, but roughly. He was difficult to pin down, especially with his full hunt with him. We had to wade through the hounds and his lessers, first. Lugh kept his spear in reserve, always ready to throw when we finally found him. We chased the Hunter across the isle for days. Even Cernunnos had difficulties tracking him down. If not for Cernunnos’ talent for marking a target to never let it escape, we might not have cornered him.”

“But you ran him down.”

“Yes, and then we attacked, and we did not hold back. I twisted fate to spare my friends while the others used what they could to hinder him. In those frantic moments, Lugh threw. When the spear pierced the Hunter, he dropped to the ground, screaming as his body dissolved. We were deeply shocked at how terrible that one wound was when none of our other weapons seemed to hurt him at all.”

“Then the Queens came?”

“A few days later, they came for war. We had a choice to fight with all we had or to listen to their offer. In the end, we chose the offer… it seemed simple. We were so sure that those who worshiped us could endure for the generations needed. Your ancestor spoke against it, saying the war would be the far better choice. Lugh’s spear had proven they could be killed, and with all of us to help him, Lugh might be able to do it.”

“But you took the Agreement?”

“Damning ourselves and our people in the process. Now, we are all but gone. Only you and I now remain. But you are not truly part of us; you are a legacy only. When the time comes, I will fade into nothing while you lead your new pantheon onto greater heights than we ever achieved.”

Sean finally took a drink from the mug he’d been holding. Rich dark ale, better than any Sean had ever tasted, filled his mouth. Setting the mug down, he looked at it with a raised eyebrow.

“A leftover from my old friends. I have their best here, so I might have some comfort at the end.”

Sean shifted in his seat. “They’ll know now.”

“Oh, yes. That display cannot be hidden. You saved dozens of— possibly even hundreds of— lives from the fire, and many more with the riots quelled so easily, too. You used all you have gained to stop what should have been a tragic day. Your foes will have to spin a web for you. You have thwarted them too well.”

“They’ll end up in the bog,” Sean said softly.

“Your planes are very fitting for you. A touch of our influence rests in them, but you are shaping them to your needs.”

“Thank you, Morrigan,” Sean said, meeting her star-filled eyes, “for coming to offer me this chance.”

“No, Sean. Thank you for taking my wild gamble. I am just happy to be here long enough to see it end. Your wives and friends are sustaining me for that, at least. Have you considered who your wives will be when you grow further?”

“Huh?”

“Which niches they will find in your pantheon? I know one of your staff is very interested in tending your bog,” Morrigan chuckled. “Very eager, indeed.”

“Ah… uh… no. We’ll figure it out as we go.”

Morrigan’s eyes literally twinkled as the stars danced in the black voids. “Yes. I am sure you will.”

“You’re looking at fate, aren’t you?”

“Always. Your paths are all heading for the Queens. You cannot escape them at this point. What path comes from that is still very fluid. A few of the least likely would require you to push some of your hesitance aside and test things you fear to try.”

Sean stared at her; he only really feared a few things. “Are those least paths worth it?”

“Hmm… depends on what you yourself want, Sean. A few of them are very bloody, filled with death and war. But a couple are… heartwarming.”

“Can I manage it without disaster?” Sean asked.

Morrigan smiled, not replying.

“Fate twists if you tell me, doesn’t it?”

“Yes.”

Sean exhaled slowly, picking his mug back up to take a deep drink. “Never used to drink at all. I can’t seem to help myself now, though.”

“You could if you wanted to stop, but without the worry of becoming a drunk, why not enjoy the few you do like? What always stopped you was drinking to excess. That is nearly impossible for you now.”

The world wavered and Morrigan sighed. “Our time is up. I do not know if we will speak again before you meet the Queens, Sean. No matter what you do, I thank you.”

Sean stood up, setting his mug down. “You won’t fade away, Morrigan, not before we speak again.”

Morrigan bowed her head. “As you wish.” She said the words with a smirk.

Before he could reply, he jerked awake.

Chapter Forty-three

“I will speak with him.”

Sean jerked awake at the sound of the voice.

“He exhausted himself saving the city and your men, Commander,” Fiona said firmly. “I’m not denying you the chance to speak with him, only that you let us make sure he’s okay first.”

Sean yawned as he sat up. Looking out the tinted windows, he saw his wives standing in front of Commander Queensblood. The commander had a handful of men behind him, obviously displeased that he was being stopped.

Myna opened the bus door, slipping inside before shutting and locking it behind her. “Pushy fool…” she muttered.

“He’s worried,” Sean said softly. “Let him in. It’ll be easier than the fight that might happen otherwise.”

“How are you, Master?” Myna asked, quickly moving to his side.

“Tired, but fine.” A rush of energy hit him, and Sean inhaled sharply. “Myna?”

“I gave you one of the souls. Did it help?” Myna sat in his lap, nuzzling his chest.

He put his arms around her and snuggled her close. “A little. Are you all okay?”

“We used a lot of energy, but we didn’t tax ourselves. Other healers came out to help, too. Your converts.”

Sean snorted. “I didn’t convert them.”

“You did. You made them look beyond just themselves. After today, they might even start whispering prayers in your name, Master.”

“Silly kitty…” Sean murmured. He breathed in her scent which was mixed lightly with woodsmoke, then kissed her ear. “Go let them know to let him in.”

“Yes, Master,” Myna purred as she got up. She walked away with her tail swaying behind her. She glanced back when she got to the door, giving him a wink. “Later?”

“Yes, later.”

“I understand that you are his wives, but—” Queensblood was saying firmly, but cut off when Myna spoke over him.

“Fiona, he says to let the commander in. The others can stay out here.”

Queensblood grunted as he strode forward. “Guard the area,” he said over his shoulder to his men.

“Keep an eye on our friends,” Fiona told the others. “I’ll be going in, too.”

“We will manage it,” Helga said firmly.

Fiona led Queensblood onto the bus. She looked faintly upset, but smiled softly when she saw Sean. “Husband, the commander would like to speak with you.” She took a seat directly beside Sean, taking his hand in hers.

Queensblood glanced at the clear sign of affection, then took the seat across the aisle from them. “MacDougal, what in the Queens’ names happened?”

“Here, the meat market, or near Forged Bonds?” Sean asked. He met Queensblood’s eyes and saw the hint of worry in them.

“For Winter’s sake…” Queensblood sighed. “Three attacks?”

“Let me tell you how things went for me,” Sean said simply. “I won’t be explaining everything, just enough for you to understand what you should be worried about.”

The commander clearly didn’t like that, but he nodded.

“Just after midday, one of my Fairies noticed the man in purple at the meat market. It was a very likely spot to disrupt things; hurting the food production even more in the city would strain your job and put more pressure on the Advisor.”

Queensblood nodded, as he could see how that would be.

“Myself and a few of mine,” he nodded toward the door where his wives were standing, blocking the way, “went to assist the guard, thinking they would be responding to the riot that would start.”

“They were, until the fires sprang up just as they were passing the area. Major Ianson was caught in the initial explosion of flame.”

“He was bad off,” Fiona said, “but he’ll be fine now. We saw to him.”

“When we got there, we noticed the smoke,” Sean said. “I chose to try quelling the riot instead of rushing to the fire. Because I did, I saw the purple cloak. This is where I tell you more than you’ll take on faith. That person is a Greater Vampire; they can dominate people through direct eye contact, and they can enthrall the masses with their voice, which is what he was doing.”

“I’ve heard stories about them,” Queensblood grunted. “My father killed one ages past.”

“Well, maybe this is his son, then. He can conjure shadows and use them to teleport like a shadowlope. I’ve also been told that, at night, they can turn themselves into mist to escape easily.”

“Yes. He had a lot of trouble with it,” Queensblood said tightly. “There are ways to kill them. Go on.”

“The Vamp saw me and fled using shadows, but not before he directed the massive crowd at the market to ‘destroy it all.’ They started to break everything nearby, which is when I made the choice to stop the riot instead of tracking him down.”

“I had a report, vague as it was, that the market had people sleeping in it?”

“I put them to sleep. Since they were already controlled and mostly trying to resist the command, it was easy to help them stop.”

Queensblood searched his face for a moment. “You put them all to sleep?”

“I used a lot of energy today,” Sean answered simply, “but that wasn’t the end of it. One of my Fairies told me about another attack going on near my home and clinic. I flew there to stop that, but a friend and one of my wives stopped it before I got there, freeing me to make my way here.”

“On bright white wings,” Queensblood said. “Not many can conjure Energy Wings.”

“My wife, Aria, was able to teach me,” Sean smiled. “I then used my energy to help with the fire. When it was out, my wives started to help the injured, and I had to rest. How long was I out?” He directed the question at Fiona.

“A couple of hours, dear. Are you okay?”

Sean felt a surge of energy, this time from Helga— he was certain of that. “Tired, nearly drained, but better now.”

“My men say you channeled a vortex of wind to contain the flames so they wouldn’t spread. It also caught all the smoke that was hurting people.”

“I did. When your mages came along to put out the fire, I helped direct their efforts.”

“Took control of it, the master magus told me,” Queensblood said slowly.

Sean shrugged.

“I see. Well, MacDougal, it would seem that the guard and city owe you thanks for your efforts today. You always seem to be in the right place at the right time, which some might find… odd.”

“Fate seems to bend around me. I’m not going to tell you your job, Commander. I would suggest, though, that you check to see if anyone has arranged for a large delivery of food. If someone did, it would look distinctly like they knew what would happen and were hoping to be seen as a savior.”

Queensblood’s lips pursed. “Depending on when such a deal was made, it could be seen that way. Accord rarely needs food outside of its normal sources, after all.” Shaking his head, he gave Sean a questioning gaze. “Can you produce a stream of fire hot enough to melt metal that spans three warehouses in length?”

Sean frowned, not understanding the question, but he considered it. “If I pushed at it… maybe? I’ve never tried.”

“Very well. The fire that started it all was described to me as ‘a lance of fire that cut through three warehouses.’ One of the signs was melted off the building.”

“Whatever did that would be a deadly threat…” Sean murmured.

“Yes, and no one saw anything or anyone do it,” Queensblood said as he stood. “I will see you tomorrow for the gala?”

“We’ll be there,” Fiona said. “I apologize for stopping you Commander, but my husband’s well-being is the most important thing to me.”

“I understand, Lady MacDougal. I might have pushed more than needed, but I figured he’d know more than my men saw. Turns out that I was right. I will pass along how helpful you were to Advisor Earthfoot. I’m sure she will reward you in the near future. Good day.”

“Good day, Commander,” Sean said as he watched him leave.

With him gone, Fiona grabbed Sean and kissed him softly. Sean returned the kiss, pulling Fiona to him to soak in her love.

“I’m glad you’re okay, dear one,” Fiona murmured when the kiss broke.

“So am I,” Sean smiled at her. “I spoke with Morrigan while I was asleep. I won’t be able to avoid the Queens now.”

“Of course not, not after what you did today,” Fiona whispered. “But we’ll be beside you. If we’re lucky, they won’t come early.”

“I could use some luck,” Sean sighed. “Are we good to go home?”

“I’ll gather the others,” Fiona said, kissing him briefly. “I’ll be right back.”

When Fiona stepped off the bus, Sean looked up. “Ven?”

“Here, sir,” Ven said, floating down to him from a cubby.

“The ones who warned us, make sure they know how thankful I am to them.”

“I will, Sean. We have a few out looking for injured to direct the other healers to them.”

“Already ahead of me,” Sean chuckled. “Thank you.”

“We do our best, Sean. We tried searching for the Vampire, but we didn’t find him. He was probably in buildings that we couldn’t enter.”

“Yeah…” Sean sighed. “I would have if I knew there were flyers, and he knows I can fly now.”

Helga was the first one on the bus, and Sean gave her a nod. “Thank you for the soul. You and Myna both gave me one. It helped, and I should be good for now.”

“I will keep the others, then, My Lord. I still have six in reserve, which should be plenty.”

“Have Aria or Hallie pass one to Myna to balance her back out, please?”

“I will make sure it is done,” Helga nodded.

The others got on the bus, and Sean gave them all smiles. His wives and staff had done what they could to help, and because they had, the city hadn’t suffered as badly as it would have otherwise.

Tomorrow will likely see new problems with the gala, Sean thought. What will Truestrike try next? That thought was unanswered when Arliat went to the front to get the bus started.

Fiona took a seat beside him again. “Tonight, Sean, all of us will be having you. After today, we all want some reassurance.”

Sean’s face heated slightly. “I agree and approve. I would rather have you all beside me tonight, too.”

“We won’t just be beside you,” Felora snickered, her eyes glowing red.

“Above, below, on the sides…” Myna purred.

Sean laughed, looking at his wives who could make anything sexual if they wanted to. He loved them, and would always love them.

Chapter Forty-four

The gala wasn’t until the evening, leaving the entire day for the family to prepare for it. His wives spent time getting their hair done for the event. Aria was the most excited, as she’d always wanted to do that. She’d thanked him repeatedly the night before, in between more intimate moments, for giving her real hair instead of feathers.

With breakfast done, Sean was at loose ends for most of the day. He took time to read to the Fairy children first, as he’d gotten used to doing that on Tendays. With the extra time, he also quizzed them about math.

When he finally stepped away from them, he went to the home gym. Quilla and Quinna were using the equipment, and he paused to watch them. He’d made the mistake of telling them about women’s gym attire in his old world, as they’d made similar outfits for themselves. The tight silk and cotton clothes clung to their bodies, covering but still managing to display everything.

“Push, you damned weakling,” Quilla taunted her sister who was bench pressing. “Get it up here and I’ll hook it.”

Quinna grunted and straightened her arms, allowing Quilla to slide the bar over the hooks. “I’ll ‘weakling’ you, you scrawny calf.”

“Older doesn’t mean stronger, or do I need to rope you again to prove it?”

Sean blinked at that line. “Umm… what?”

Both sisters jerked when they heard him, looking mortified.

Quinna was the first to stammer out an explanation, “I-it was when we were brats, not adults.”

“It was play, not like what it sounded like!” Quilla blurted out.

Seeing them panicked, Sean chuckled. “Calm down. It’s okay. I was just shocked to hear it. I didn’t think it was like that, not with our talk earlier.”

Faces burning, neither of the sisters met his eyes. “We just try to push each other in here…” Quilla muttered.

“Yeah. It’s just ‘trash-talk,’ as you called it,” Quinna added.

“Got it. You don’t rope each other anymore,” Sean grinned as he walked fully into the room. “Just finished the bench?”

“We… don’t mind some roping…” Quinna murmured, her eyes darting glances at him, “with the right people.”

“Kind of like it, in fact,” Quilla added, also sneaking glances at him.

Now, Sean blushed when the image of them both being bound by Lona and Mona came to him. That idea gave him a whole new definition to ‘rope bunny,’ and he started to laugh.

The sisters glanced at each other, trying to figure out why their preferences would be funny.

Seeing the hurt on their faces, Sean lifted his hands, trying to contain his laughter. “Not you, not you!” he got out.

The pair grunted, and Quilla stomped her foot in anger.

Wiping his eyes, Sean coughed. “Sorry. I wasn’t laughing at you, I promise. This is going to be one of those awkward moments, but hell, it kind of already is. I’m not against your preferences, and I can help with them when the time comes.”

That got the twins to calm down. Redness returned to their faces as their own minds supplied the images of Sean roping them in bed.

“Okay…” Sean exhaled as he put his thoughts in order. “On my old world, there was a subset of people who loved rope play. A woman who loved being tied up for sex would be called a ‘rope bunny.’ I just thought about your preferred partners doing that to you, and it struck me as funny, considering who they are.”

The twins stared at him, then broke out in laughter when the realization sunk in. Sean joined them, crossing the room to hug them both, glad the moment was no longer hurtful to them.

“You’d really rope us?” Quinna asked when they calmed down, still holding Sean.

Sean coughed, then nodded. “It isn’t my preferred thing, but like I do with Myna and Felora, I can and will adapt for those I love.”

“Love…” Quilla murmured happily. “That word from you makes my stomach flutter, Sean.”

“I won’t deny the feelings I have for all of you,” Sean murmured, becoming all too aware that he was sandwiched between the very buxom and scantily-clad Bovine Moonbound. “It won’t be more until later, like we’ve all agreed, but I can admit my feelings.”

“When we Soul Bond and bear your mark again, branded forever…” Quinna shivered, her voice throaty and her hands tightening on his clothing.

“So leg press next?” Sean asked, his voice muffled; he obviously wanted to shift away from what they were edging up to.

“Yeah, that’d be good,” Quilla said. She was the first to let him go, but her smile was wide, bright, and full of joy.

Quinna was a second behind her younger sister. “Sorry, Sean,” she mumbled. “Didn’t mean to push.”

Sean grabbed her hand, then snagged Quilla’s. “No apologies. I understand.” He gave their hands a squeeze, then smirked and grabbed their horns right where they grew from their heads. “And now, we’re even.”

Both of them dropped to their knees next to him, their heads bent subserviently. Their hearts soared and their knees trembled— they knew hugging him like they had would’ve pressed things, and their conversation would have inflamed it even more, but they wanted to press. Now, they paid for it but accepted it, feeling only joy.

Sean let go of their horns, wondering if he’d gone too far as he stepped back. “I’ll set the bar. Quinna, you’re up first.”

“Yes, sir,” Quinna panted as she watched him go.

~*~*~

Sean was glad things settled back to normal when they started to work out again. After an hour, he left to check in with the others.

He entered the music room, where Cali was playing the flute. Pausing just inside the doorway, he listened to the sweet, happy tune as it floated on the air. When she pulled the flute away from her lips, Sean clapped softly.

“Oh, Sean!” Cali flushed. “I didn’t know you were there.”

“That was beautiful, Cali.”

“You liked it?”

“Yes. Never heard it before.”

“It’s something I’ve been working on. I call it my ‘Sean Song.’” Her face was roasting when she admitted it.

Sean chuckled awkwardly. “Oh, I see. Can I hear it from the beginning, then?”

Licking her lips as her tail wagged fast behind her, thumping the sofa she was sitting on, Cali brushed at her maid’s outfit, then nodded. “Yes, sir. Are you sure you want to, though? I’m not talented at—”

“I do, and I think you are,” Sean cut her off gently with soft words. “I’d love to hear it, but if you don’t want me t—”

“No!” Cali nearly barked to cut him off. “I will… if you’ll sit beside me?”

Sean looked at the small sofa and smiled. He didn’t reply; he just crossed the room, taking the offered seat and putting his arm around her waist. “I’m your rapt audience, Cali. Please play for me.”

Face burning as her heart thumped rapidly, she licked her lips once more and brought the flute up. The opening notes were unsteady, but as she continued, she fell into the music she’d created and the song soared. Sean closed his eyes while he listened. He could almost hear a story, but not quite. All of it was joyous and that made Sean’s own heart beat faster.

When the song came to a close, Sean gently rubbed her ears. “Thank you, Cali. It was beautiful.”

“It’s how I see you, sir,” Cali whispered. “All hope, joy, and love… how you brighten our world every day.”

“Will you play more for me? I’m spending time with all of you today, and it makes me happy to see you using the rooms I made for you.”

“Gladly,” Cali murmured. Her face burned as he continued to rub her head, but her heart was light.

~*~*~

Leaving Cali to her music after another hour, he slipped down the hall. His next stop was the woodworking room. Stepping inside, he saw Arliat slowly carving a figure from a block of oak. She was focused on her work, so he silently closed the door before crossing the room on quiet feet. When he got closer, he was able to make out what she was carving: a figure of him.

Arliat was intent on the art she was creating. Sean was depicted with wings out, his armor on, and Dark Cutter held in his hand, raised high. The carving had a determined look on his face, looking as though he’d just issued a challenge that he would back against all odds.

When Arliat leaned back to take in the piece, Sean said quietly, “It’s amazing.”

“Sir!” Arliat gasped, nearly dropping her tool in shock.

“Easy,” Sean said gently, touching her shoulder. “I didn’t mean to startle you. I have the time today, so I wanted to see how all of you were doing. Is this how you see me?”

“At times, sir.” Arliat exhaled a shaky breath as her heart wound down. Her eyes darted to a cabinet against the wall.

Sean looked where she had, his eyebrows shooting up when he saw the figures in the curio cabinet. More figures of him in various poses and outfits took up most of the space. There were other figures, however. There was at least one for each person in their home, including the Fairies who ate at the table.

“Oh…” Sean murmured. “I’m glad it’s not just me.”

Arliat hung her head. “Most of them are. You’re my biggest inspiration.”

He pulled a chair over to sit beside her. “That’s okay. Though I’d have been worried if it was only me.”

Giggling, Arliat glanced over at him. “That’d be awkward. I find it easier to make them of you since you… are always on my mind.” The last few words were said in a whisper, as if she regretted saying them.

“Fiona’s told me that you’re one of the most devoted women in the home,” Sean said softly. “It’s weird for me, but I understand. It’s because of the assassination, right?”

“When you brought me back from the brink of death,” Arliat nodded, her horse ears flickering in worry. “Ever since then, I promised myself to be there with you. Then, you gave us the Life Bonds, and have even promised me my heart’s desire.”

Sean exhaled as he sat back. “I can’t say I’ll ever regret saving you.”

“Prita is the same as me,” Arliat whispered. “Same reason, too. You found her, brought her in, gave her a home, a family, and love.”

“Aria saved her first,” Sean said.

“She knows, and she feels strongly for Aria, too, but for you… she matches me, at least. Both of us were a little shocked at how much Rumia felt for you, too. It’s what helped the three of us bond so well.”

“Oh… I guess that makes sense. I was curious how the three of you became so close.”

“Because of our love and devotion to you.”

Sean exhaled slowly as he felt his face redden. “That answers that, then. Umm… can I watch for a bit?”

Arliat blinked at him slowly. “You want to watch me carve?”

“Yeah. I’m spending time with all of you, since I have time before the gala. Doing this felt right to me.”

“Oh… you stopped to see some of the others already?”

“The twins and Cali, so far. I’m going to check in on the dance studio next.”

Arliat giggled as she watched him. “You haven’t thought it odd you keep finding us, have you?”

“Noooo?” Sean said slowly, drawing it out because her question made him curious.

A sigh from above them got Sean to look up; Ven and several other Fairies sat above him.

“Ven?”

“We knew what you were doing when you stopped to see the twins, Sean, so… I was helping.”

“I was curious why they suggested I come up,” Arliat laughed.

Sean snorted, giving Ven a grin. “Ven thinks of everything.”

Ven groaned; the old comment about a Fairy wife had come back to them.

“I don’t mind you watching, but it’s not fast or exciting,” Arliat giggled.

“I’ll ask questions about the how and why. It’s more me just getting to know your hobbies and spending time with you.”

“I’ll be happy to answer any questions,” she beamed.

~*~*~

Leaving Arliat behind, Sean wasn’t surprised to find people in the next room. Xenta and Prita were stretching, and Sean had to mentally chastise himself again for his comments on gym attire. The pair were in the same tight-fitting silk and cotton clothing that Quinna and Quilla used in the gym— tight, short shorts and sports bras— which meant he got a very good look at the pair’s firm, toned, lithe bodies.

“Sir, are you going to join us?” Prita asked, extending her legs sideways on the ground to do a sitting split.

“If I try to do that, I’m not sure I can dance tonight,” Sean chuckled.

“You could heal it,” Xenta snickered. “Besides, I think you can match us, sir.”

“Not in these clothes,” Sean said.

Prita pointed to a cabinet in a corner of the room. “There’s clothing for all of us in there, like the gym room.”

Sean gave in; they obviously wanted him to join them. “Okay. What are you working on today?”

The pair snuck peeks at him while he changed near the cabinet.

“We’re working on flexibility,” Xenta said, “but we’re planning on practicing each of the dances that Hallie was teaching everyone.”

“I’ll split the dances between you,” Sean said, feeling their eyes on his back. A quick glance over his shoulder found them both stretching their backs, not looking at him.

“That’ll be fine for us, sir,” Prita giggled. She’d been looking his way, but had managed to get her eyes off him before he’d caught her.

“Uh-huh,” Sean murmured, seeing Prita’s pink face. He yanked his shorts on before going over to join them. “I’ll limber up while you two start what you wanted to work on.”

“Yes, sir,” Xenta murmured, her fox tail swishing happily behind her. “We could use you as support for some of them.”

“Hmm… I think you two are being bold and using this as an excuse to press up against me while wearing very little.” Both of them blushed a deep red, but neither denied it, either. “I guess if it’s just for today, it’ll be okay.”

Two pairs of hopeful, happy eyes locked on his. “Truly, sir?” Prita asked breathlessly.

“We know we shouldn’t, but…” Xenta whispered, trailing off. “We’ll do better next time, Sean.”

“Then it’s okay,” Sean said as he stretched his legs on the floor. “If you go too far, I’ll stop it.”

“Yes, sir,” they both said with bright voices.

Sean was light pink, but he was happy that he could allow himself to give them these little moments without looking like a tomato or feeling terrible about it.

~*~*~

Sean left the two of them to finish up, having changed back into his normal clothing. They’d been more reserved than he’d feared, and he praised them both for it… even if he had been hard-pressed to ignore their bodies against his during some of the stretches.

Only a couple more, Sean thought as he walked into the art studio. He froze in place just inside the door before quickly shutting it behind him.

“Oh! So that’s why we were suggested to come enjoy our time,” Tiska laughed.

Glorina was bright red, her hands covering her nudity. “I didn’t expect you, sir.”

Sean glanced at her, then away. “I can leave if you feel uncomfortable, Glorina.”

“No!” Glorina said quickly as she let her arms across her chest fall to her sides. “I just don’t want you to be uncomfortable.”

“I’m finishing an artful nude of her today,” Tiska snickered. “Come on, now, my dear bunny. Shift back into the right pose for me.”

Sean’s face went hot at Tiska’s nickname for Glorina. “I didn’t think most Moonbound accepted those kinds of nicknames? Myna told me they were… unliked. I found out when I accidentally called her ‘kitty’ what seems like forever ago.”

Glorina was crimson as she replied, “I don’t think any of us would tell you no to anything you want to call us, sir. I wanted to try the name and, especially from Tiska… in some settings… it… is… stimulating.” The last few words were halting and whispered.

“Oh! I… uh! I see…” Sean coughed. He went over to stand near Tiska, looking over the canvas. “Damn! You do amazing work, Tiska.”

“I’m blessed by a model whom I love,” Tiska said softly. “I find it easy to paint our family, sir. You can look through my others.” She motioned toward a wall where several other paintings were leaning against it, facing away from him.

Sean nodded and went to do that; he glanced back at Glorina, catching her watching him. He gave her a soft smile as he spoke his thoughts aloud, “I have to agree, Tiska. Your model would make it a pleasant thing to paint.”

“You’re going to ruin her color,” Tiska giggled, “but maybe that’s a good thing. I can call it ‘Caught in the Moment.’”

“Mean…” Glorina muttered.

Sean knelt down by the stack of paintings leaning against the wall. One by one, he pulled them out to look them over, setting them in a pile. He murmured appreciative compliments about each. Tiska was a damned good painter, and she seemed to prefer nudes. She had most of the staff painted, and a couple of his wives. The one of Myna and Felora kissing made him pause.

“It was hard keeping them on task,” Tiska said, having seen the one he lingered over. “I suggested they hang it in the extra bedroom.”

Sean coughed as he set the paintings back up. He admitted to himself that that painting in the room where he dallied with his wives would certainly set the mood.

“And done with this piece,” Tiska sighed. “Glorina, come look.”

Getting to her feet— still nude— Glorina went to look. “You added a light blush…? It looks good, though.”

“I think it’s my favorite one of you so far.”

“You say that about all your last ones,” Glorina laughed, nudging Tiska lightly.

“True,” Tiska giggled. “Sean, would you let me draw you?”

“I’m not sure we have time,” Sean said slowly.

“I’d do a sketch, not a full painting right now. I can make a painting from the sketch later.”

“I guess that would…” Sean trailed off before glancing back at the paintings— all of them had been nude. Most were artfully angled to hide or conceal important parts, but still nude. He looked back at the pair to see hope in their eyes. “Be okay,” he finished belatedly, then caught sight of Glorina’s clothing hanging on a hook by the door. “Undress over there?”

“Please?” Tiska whispered, the joy she felt clear on her face.

Glorina started to go get dressed, not wanting to get in the way.

“Bunny, where are you going?!” Tiska asked a little sharply. “I want a duet. Get your pert ass back on the stand.”

Glorina froze— the idea of being naked with Sean to be drawn had her turn a shade of red she’d never been before. She spun back, the worry clear as she looked at Sean. “Sir, I…!”

“I understand if you don’t want to,” Sean said, also quite red. “If we’re being made into art and not doing more, it should be fine.”

Eyes going wide, Glorina practically ran to the stand to wait for him. Tiska giggled loudly as she watched Glorina, then turned to Sean. “I think she’s fine with it, sir.”

“I hope my wives are…” Sean muttered. “How are you going to arrange the two of us that doesn’t cause problems?”

“Oh, I have many ideas, sir, but most of them will have to wait until we wear your ring,” Tiska said, hunger in her eyes as her jackal ears twitched. “Today, it’ll be set as if you’re in the bath. Glorina, the bath setting, please.”

Glorina again bolted to comply, silently promising to thank Tiska later when the family was at the gala.

Sean was breathing slowly, deeply, and evenly when he crossed the room to the cutaway tub Glorina had set up. “Side by side?” Sean asked. “Maybe… holding hands on Glorina’s knee?”

“I was going to ask her to snuggle right in next to you, sir,” Tiska said a little breathlessly, shifting in place. “Your arm around her shoulder, her head on your shoulder, and her hand on your knee? Nice, calm, sensual, and not too outrageous.”

Sean watched Tiska squirm. His face was hot, but he started to laugh. “Someone likes to watch, hmm?”

Tiska’s face nearly combusted while Glorina tittered, her head nodding emphatically.

“She normally paints me while naked herself so she can take the edge off,” Glorina snickered.

“Oh…” Sean said, almost as red as Tiska. “Not sure I’m okay with that right now… later…? After the kids… maybe?”

Tiska’s breath caught in her throat and she leaned against her stand for a moment. “Yes, my Lord… thank you.”

Sean was about to correct her, but he didn’t. Helga already called him that, and Tiska would eventually be a wife, too, so he’d allow her to get away with it.

Glorina leaned against Sean, her mouth right next to his ear as she barely whispered, “Thank you, Sean. From all of us, but especially for this. Both of us are near bursting with joy because you accept us.”

Sean let out a shuddering breath, his arm going around Glorina’s waist as he drew her firmly to his side. “I do care for and love you all. Today is special, so soak in the joy.”

“We will,” Tiska said happily. “Glorina, hand on his knee and close your eyes, dear bunny. Sketching doesn’t take me as long, so enjoy this moment as much as I am watching it.”

~*~*~

In the hall, Sean let out his worry from allowing them to have what they had. It was fine. It was for art, and none of us touched anything inappropriate, he told himself. Pushing the moment down in his mind, he looked up. “Ven, who did you pick next, and where are they?”

“Lona and Mona. They’re in the kitchen. Rumia will be last, and she’ll be in the garden.”

“Got it. Ven… too far?”

“I don’t believe so, Sean. I could ask Fiona if you’re worried about it?”

“Discreetly, please.”

“I’ll do it myself,” Ven said, flashing away.

Sean went downstairs, heading for the kitchen. Before he reached the door, Ven fluttered beside him.

“Fiona says, ‘if they didn’t touch the wrong places, it’s fine,’” Ven told Sean. “The others know and laughed, but they were thrilled you were concerned, Sean.”

“So much for being discreet…” Sean sighed.

“Fiona told them, not me,” Ven grumbled.

“Sorry, Ven. I’m just glad they were okay with it.”

“Oh, Fiona had Venn tell Tiska that she wanted to see the sketch.”

Sean snorted. “Of course she did. That’s something to worry about later. Now, it’s time for the sisters.”

Pushing into the kitchen, he saw the pair kneading some dough. “How are you two?”

“Wonderful, sir,” Lona grinned. “We heard what you were doing and decided we’d make a couple of pastries, some sweet and some savory. This way, we can both do what we like.”

“We were worried you wouldn’t get to us,” Mona said softly. “When Quinna and Quilla told us you worked out with them, we were happy for them. Then, we heard you stopped to see Cali, then Arliat, and we wondered if you’d have time for us.”

“I do,” Sean said gently. “Didn’t mean for it to worry you.”

“It’s fine, Sean,” Lona said. “When Ven told us, we were so happy.”

“Will you help us?” Mona asked.

Sean put on an apron. “I’ll help however you need me to. I’m your assistant for this, not your Holder. Speak, and I will do.”

The pair blushed, glancing at each other.

“As long as it pertains to cooking,” Sean amended quickly.

The sisters sighed dramatically, then laughed. “We wouldn’t, sir,” Lona said.

“It would be wrong,” Mona added. “But we thought you might worry.”

Sean laughed with them. “I’m an open book to the people I love.”

The pair stopped laughing, their eyes wide as they stared at him.

“As I’ve told the others, I won’t hide the fact that I care enough about you all to call it love. You can let go of any lingering worry that it won’t be love.”

Both of them sniffled and wiped at their eyes, smearing flour on their cheeks in the process.

Sean laughed, pointing to them. “Are we making food or baking cooks?”

The sisters laughed as they used their aprons to wipe the flour off their faces.

~*~*~

Sean worked with them, flowing around them to accomplish the things they asked. It was nearly a dance of its own, and the three of them moved in perfect sync to manage it. He touched their backs or hips when leaning in next to them, which made them blush but also grin brightly each time. Once the food was in the oven, he finally took his leave, telling them he’d be back to sample the pastries.

Now, he was in the front garden beside Rumia as she trimmed a rosebush. He’d been with her for nearly an hour, tending the plants. She’d been bubbly and excited the entire time, eager to show him what she loved: the small adjustments to help plants flourish.

“Thank you, Sean,” Rumia murmured. “I know I was last, but I never worried you’d miss me. When we all found out that you were spending the day with us, I knew I’d have my time with you.”

“Believe in me that much, do you?”

“Yes, sir. You only ever give us love and affection. You never demean, yell, belittle, or make us feel lesser. From the first day, you’ve shown me your heart, even if you didn’t know you were.”

“Never meant it to be what it is now,” Sean admitted as he stopped trimming, taking a seat on the edge of the planter.

“We know. We feel a little guilty, actually, because we asked for more from you. When you didn’t balk at offering the Life Bonds, we were elated, but then it struck us that maybe you didn’t care for us enough for it to be what it is now.”

“That was obviously wrong,” Sean chuckled.

“Yes. We felt our love for you growing— and growing deeply— so we spoke to each other, each of us hoping. When it finally came out, you didn’t push us away nor try to stop the love… you just accepted it and asked for time.”

“I always called you family, and I meant it. Maybe not like this, but as I’ve told them already, I know it’s love, Rumia. We still have time before it becomes what you all want, but the path is set.”

Rumia licked her lips, then came closer. With a deep breath, she sat on his lap, closer to his knee than his wives did. “Thank you. I might be too bold, but thank you.”

Sean lightly held her where she perched, meeting her eyes. “I still worry about there being too many of you.”

“Fiona’s told us,” Rumia whispered, staring into his eyes. “We’re sure that’s why she said no more before us… not even the Queens.”

“Always before them. You all mean the world to me,” Sean whispered back.

Happy tears glimmered unshed in her eyes. “To be wanted more than the Queens… how could any of us not love you?”

“I have my faults.”

“Being dense,” Rumia sniffle-laughed.

Sean chuckled. “That’s probably the biggest.”

“When the time comes and I become your Tender, a Chooser, and your wife, Sean, I’ll know a happiness that only your wives will know. Every dream I have will be met… life could only be better when the time finally comes for me to carry a child, too.”

Sean took a slow, deep breath, considering what that would mean— his wives and the staff after they married him, all pregnant with his children.

Rumia giggled as she leaned in a tiny bit to whisper in his ear, “Much later, when you’re comfortable. We’ve all agreed to that, Sean.”

Sean inhaled sharply, then pulled her closer so she was in his lap like Fiona or Myna. “A wait would be good, pretty Tender. I think you’ve had enough spoiling today, hmm?

“Yes…” Rumia’s voice was breathless. “I’ve felt true joy. Thank you, Sean.” She slowly stood a little unevenly, as her legs felt unsteady. She swallowed and turned away from him, so her question was barely audible, “Will I be able to call you by a name of my choosing when the time comes?”

Sean hesitated, but he’d already mentally allowed Tiska to do so. “If I can accept it, yes.”

“I’ll wait. Thank you,” Rumia said before she walked quickly away.

Sean blinked in shock that she all but fled. “Did I fuck something up?”

Ven floated over to him. “She was blushing, smiling, and I think ecstatic, Sean. She might have left because she didn’t trust herself.”

“Oh… Huh. My life is odd.”

“And ours have been blessed since meeting you,” Ven said. “Don’t forget that you promised to stop by the kitchen to taste the food.”

Standing, Sean stretched. “I remember. It’ll be about time for the bath after.”

“Then, the gala,” Ven said, taking a seat on his shoulder. “We’ll have the bus packed full, sir, but I believe it’ll be one per person inside.”

“We’ll do the best we can,” Sean said. “We’ll survive whatever comes.”

Chapter Forty-five

Sean sat in the front room, waiting for his wives. They’d had him get dressed in the spare room so they could surprise him. He felt a touch of nerves as he waited, brushing at his suit— it was dark blue, almost a tuxedo. He still hated the stiff stock tie that forced him to keep his head raised, but it was necessary for the event. Taking a deep breath, he heard voices in the upper hall. He stood and looked toward the stairs in anticipation.

Fiona was the first to come into sight, and Sean gave her a bright smile. Her dress was the same dark blue as his suit, but accented with dark green. She had a mithril hair clip with the family crest above her left ear, and her jewelry glimmered in the lights as she slowly descended the stairs.

“Beautiful…” Sean murmured.

“Thank you, husband,” Fiona smiled brightly. She crossed to his side, kissing him briefly before turning to face the stairs with him.

Myna was next, her tail swishing behind her. She had the same dark blue material for her dress, but hers was trimmed with black. The same hair clip with the family crest was tucked just behind her left ear. Her dress was a little tighter over the belly, making her pregnancy more obvious. There was a slight hesitation in her step as she descended to the ground floor.

“Radiant,” Sean smiled at his nervous wife.

A joyful smile broke out on her face as she came up to him. She kissed him passionately, but broke it after a few seconds. “Thank you, Master. I’ll be doing my best to call you Sean during the gala. Hallie told me how important it is.”

Sean let his thumb graze her ear. “She does her best for us.”

“She does,” Myna agreed, moving to his other side.

Ryann was the next one on the stairs; she paused when she saw the three of them watching, but then resumed descending. Her dress had light blue accents, but was otherwise a match for Fiona’s. The top of her dress was loose, but cinched at the waist before becoming loose again.

Sean smiled when he spotted the family crest hair clip in her hair, too. “Gorgeous.”

Ryann blushed lightly. “I’m doing my best, Sean.”

“You do it incredibly well,” Sean grinned at her. He gave her a kiss before she went to Fiona’s side.

Ida was next; her dark blue dress was accented with light gray. She held up one edge of the skirt as she came down the stairs; it wasn’t that she needed to, but she was obviously worried about tripping. That allowed Sean a good look at the low, gray heels she was wearing, giving her another inch or two of height.

“Enchanting,” Sean smiled at Ida. “Are your shoes comfortable?”

“I’ve been getting used to them over the last few days, including during dancing,” Ida smiled as she went up to claim her kiss. “I should be fine. If not, I can Shape them and the dress to make them different.”

“Fair point,” Sean murmured, kissing her.

Andrea was the next to get to the top of the stairs. Her dress had white accents, and that had Sean questioning how they’d chosen their colors. Andrea’s dress was snug around her waist, showing her small baby bump off.

“Lovely,” Sean smiled at her. “The accent colors, how did you choose them?”

“Based on our energy,” Andrea answered. “Since I had none, I went with white to reflect yours.”

Sean gave her a kiss, realizing he was in the same dark blue and white she was. Andrea then went to stand with Fiona and Ryann.

Felora’s blue dress had a mix of red and black as the highlights. It was also form-fitting across her torso, showing off her ample assets before cinching under her baby bump, then turning into the same flowing gown as the others’. Her eyes glowed lightly as she watched Sean, looking as though she was nearly gliding down the stairs.

“Ravishing,” Sean chuckled.

“I hope to be after the gala,” Felora laughed lightly. The kiss she claimed was passionate, but just as short as the others. “All of us hope for a repeat of last night.”

Sean coughed, recalling the orgy from the previous night when all of his wives had been together with him. They hadn’t done that often, but every time they did, it was full of love and passion.

“Exactly,” Felora giggled, standing with Ida and Myna.

Aria paused at the top of the stairs for the kiss to stop before she began her descent. The golden brown accents were a bit more striking than most of the others, but she was smiling brightly. Her white hair was done up in the same kind of elaborate coiffure that the others had.

“Dazzling,” Sean murmured as she advanced to his side. “Your hair looks amazing, dear.”

“Thank you, husband. I’m still getting used to it, but I love that I could do this,” Aria whispered, touching her hair briefly before kissing him with tenderness. With their kiss done, she went to stand on Fiona’s side.

Helga’s dress was as demure as Fiona’s. The accent color was also white, making Sean think. He pulled up Mage Sight and, as he stared at her, found her to be filled with pure white energy.

“Stunning,” he murmured as he dropped Mage Sight. “White?”

“My energy has become wholly a reflection of yours,” Helga said softly as she glided across the room to him. “I am quite pleased with it.”

Her happiness was clear in their empathic bond. Sean gave her a kiss; it was not as passionate as Felora’s, but still hinting at the need in her. When it broke, she went to the end of his left side, next to Felora.

The last wife at the top of the stairs was Hallie. As she stood there, she smiled upon seeing them all lined up. “Husband, we will be doing our best to raise the name of MacDougal. Please, do your best, as well.” Her dress had pure gold accents— it reminded him of her faint energy, clearly tied back to her heritage, that was far removed from her family line.

“I will be on my best behavior,” Sean replied, giving her a soft smile. “You look bewitching, Hallie.”

“Thank you. As you can see, we’ve done our best to match, to show our House tied together. Our accents are the biggest differences, though a few did want to clearly show that they are carrying your children.”

“I’m happy they want people to see that we’re a growing family,” Sean said before kissing her.

“As are we,” Myna purred.

“When did you all make the hair clips?” Sean asked.

“Today. We wanted to make it clear that the family has the wealth to spend,” Hallie answered. “Wealth is another type of power, after all, and with our jewelry, it becomes obvious that we have that. Your name will be spoken of a lot tonight, especially with your display yesterday, telling of the power of energy the House has. Add in our friends— whom we will make sure are seen— and it’ll show our strength of allies.”

Sean nodded, clearly understanding that the gala would be a different type of battlefield than he was used to or comfortable with.

“All you need to do is be polite, dance with us and the others, and be seen. If you feel like you need help, touch your lapels and my Fairy will let me know.”

“Understood,” Sean exhaled slowly. “Well… shall we?”

“Yes,” Hallie smiled as she touched his arm. “We will move as pairs to start, with me taking your arm when we arrive.”

“Another statement?” Sean asked as he led his family from the home, out through the front door.

“Of course,” Hallie smiled.

Sean was shocked to find the entire staff lined up outside between the doors and the bus. As they left, all of them bowed to the procession. They were wearing a new livery that had a formality Sean hadn’t expected.

“If we have to host higher society, they need the correct attire,” Hallie told him.

“Do you think we will?” Sean asked as they walked between the staff to the bus.

“After tonight, before Truestrike is dealt with? Oh, yes, husband. Tonight is the first real blow we strike. Before was simply stocking our side with allies.”

Sean took a deep breath as he led Hallie onto the bus. His wives filed in, in their pairs, before Arliat came aboard last. Arliat was nervous— today was important, and she didn’t want to be the one to cause trouble.

As they left the estate behind, the staff bowed their heads, offering prayers to Sean and wishing him a blessed night. Sean felt a small surge of energy when they did. A fond smile grew on his face as he looked back to see the staff slowly filing back inside.

“I never did ask; where is the gala being held?” Sean asked.

“The Tower,” Fiona replied. “I believe it’s the level below the library.”

“It is,” Hallie confirmed. “The grand ballroom takes up half of the level. Part of the balcony is connected to the ballroom, but is kept restricted even when not in use.”

“Oh, okay…” Sean murmured. “That’s going to be a huge ballroom.”

“It is, from what I’ve heard. Every noble and some of the wealthiest merchants will be there tonight. Most of them will be trying to find a noble House to marry into. The galas are a time to cement alliances and begin courting for many people. Today, you will be the most sought-after Lord in attendance.”

“Joy…” Sean muttered.

“It’ll be fine,” Felora said softly. “All of us will be there with you.”

“Quite right,” Hallie agreed. “There might be times when a Lord or Lady asks for a word in private. Daria has told me that there are nooks with seats where a few people might have a conversation. They’re sectioned off with dividers that can be slid shut, making it clear if they’re in use. If any of them wish to pull you aside, use your best judgment. Do not be surprised if Queensblood and Earthfoot both make a show of speaking to you near the middle of the room.”

“To make the point that they know me?”

“You have helped the city more than once,” Fiona said. “They have to show that they acknowledge that.”

“We’ll be in our pairs often,” Myna said. “None of us will be separated without another wife nearby, except Hallie.”

“I need to mingle as widely as possible,” Hallie explained to Sean’s questioning look. “I’m your diplomatic wife. My goal will be helping others understand that being on our side is preferable. I suggested the rest stay with their preferred partners to stop any unwanted drama.”

“We’ll be doing our best to make sure none of you are separated,” Venn said from the cubbies above the group. “We’ve confirmed that there can only be one of us per person. This means your lead Fairies will be with you. If there’s trouble, we have set the ones who will go get the rest of the clan.”

“The clan will be in the gardens,” Ven said. “We’ve heard that the carriages drop off and pick up, but do not stay in the area. The gala has a defined ending.”

“I’ll be back just before that to pick you all up,” Arliat said.

“You’ll be back at the manor, otherwise?” Sean asked her.

“Yes, sir. We’ll be together and keeping our eyes open, too.”

“Just in case,” Andrea murmured. “Quilla and Quinna are there with them so, no matter what, they’ll be safe, Sean.”

Letting go of that knot of worry, Sean nodded. “Yeah… that’s why we wanted them as Choosers.”

“And they’re proud of being chosen,” Aria smiled.

“Very proud,” Ryann snickered. “How was your day, Sean?”

Sean blushed. “I spent time with all of them, like I told you I would. It was different than I expected, in some cases.”

“We got the highlights,” Ida giggled. “I’m looking forward to seeing the full painting that Tiska is doing. We’ve been thinking of asking her to do a family portrait, as well as more of you with each of us.”

Sean’s face went completely red as he thought of an all-nude family portrait.

“Yup. He thought about it,” Ryann laughed.

“I did, too,” Felora murmured, her eyes glowing brightly.

“The family portrait will be dressed,” Andrea laughed.

“But not the other ones…” Myna purred.

Scarlet-faced, Sean shook his head, but smiled at his wives. Tonight might be good or terrible, but he had them with him, and that soothed his nerves.

Chapter Forty-six

The roundabout inside the Great Tree was busy. Sean was first off of the bus with Hallie, letting him take in the other nobles disembarking from their own vehicles. Colorful dresses and suits dominated the area. He knew his wives had chosen a more reserved color and cut for their dresses than many others, but that would help them be distinctive during the gala.

Heads looked their way in turn, mostly eyeing the bus, but also Sean and his family. As his wives stepped out of the bus, eyebrows rose when people saw how many he had with him.

“Goodness… doesn’t he know mistresses aren’t allowed?” a woman’s voice made it over the low murmur to Sean’s ear.

“As any Lord and Lady should,” Hallie said before Sean could reply. “Hence why only his wives are present.” She wasn’t even looking at the speaker, just stating the fact for everyone to hear if they wanted to.

“Nine wives…?” a man murmured with respect and confusion.

When they were all out of the bus, Sean gave them a smile before leading them up the stairs. They had many levels to climb to reach their destination. The crowd was all moving upward— no one was coming downstairs— allowing them to walk four abreast with ease.

Sean noticed a few men with two women and, in some cases, one woman with a man on each arm. It was nice to know that other people also had more than a single spouse, though none came close to the size of his family.

Reaching the second floor, Sean continued to trail the couple in front of them. The man was dressed in a light green suit that was the same style as Sean’s. The woman with him had on a dress of the same color, but it had gold accents that matched her gold and emerald jewelry. The dress cut off before her calves and had side slits up to her thighs, showing off her legs while still being demure enough for society.

The man glanced back, his eyebrow rising when he saw Sean’s family. He turned his head a bit more to speak, “I am surprised to see such a… robust family. Which House are you, sir?”

“MacDougal,” Sean replied. “I’m Lord Sean MacDougal.”

“MacDougal?” The surprise was clear. “I see. I am Knight Vinson Greenthumb. I hope to speak with you later, Lord.”

“I’ll look forward to it,” Sean smiled.

Dame Greenthumb glanced back, curious because she’d heard rumors of MacDougal. Seeing the nine women with him, she looked hurriedly back to the front. She’d hoped to have a word with Lady MacDougal, but it looked like she’d have to find out which was his favorite first. She’d seen the auburn-haired woman attached to his arm and thought that it was likely her.

Hallie had stayed quiet during the exchange, happy that Sean managed to carry the conversation. She was worried about him, but wouldn’t show it to him. Sean had a habit of being blunt to the point of offense to most nobles. She knew he could at least play the part for a bit, but the gala was hours of socializing, and she knew there would be many opportunities that he might err. She could feel their wives behind them, though, and that eased her fears. Sean wouldn’t be alone, minimizing the chance he’d blunder badly.

After the second flight of stairs, Sean muttered to himself, “Need to see about elevators.”

Ida stifled a giggle. She’d heard him easily enough, and she was sure he was letting the idea of a new invention distract him from what was coming. It also warmed her heart; her husband would forever be a crafter. Even when events pushed him to be something different, he was still making things to help make life better for everyone.

Making it to the correct floor, the line slowed nearly to a stop. Sean’s lips pursed, wondering what the problem was. Hallie leaned into his side and whispered as softly as she could, “They are verifying that everyone who enters is supposed to be here. Can’t let the riffraff in, after all.”

Sean nodded in understanding. “Do you think the others are already here?”

“I’m sure both the Magehearts and Flamehairs are already in line, either before or after us. MacLenn might be in the room already. It’s easier on the merchants if they are already there when the powerful Lords and Ladies arrive.”

“Ah, of course,” Sean said.

“I hope to speak with Iceblood again,” Fiona said from just behind them. “She’s a charming Dame.”

“Her friend Purebreath, too,” Myna added.

Sean felt there was some context to their conversation, but he wasn’t positive.

“All those who attended our small party will be here,” Hallie laughed lightly. “All of society will be, after all.”

“To miss the gala would be an affront to the Advisor,” Dame Greenthumb said, turning to smile at the group as they slowly moved forward in line. “No one of station would miss tonight. Even the lowest Moonbound, if given an invitation, would come in their best rags.” She laughed lightly, but that cut off when she caught sight of Myna behind Sean.

“I’m sure that’s true,” Sean said with a trace of ice to his tone.

“My wife didn’t mean that to sound the way it did,” Knight Greenthumb said hurriedly when he felt a cold chill from behind him. “She meant that anyone— no matter their station— would be here in their finest, if invited. No slight was meant.”

Hallie laughed lightly. “Of course not. We wouldn’t have taken it in such a manner. Clearly, she’d never refer to our wife in less than noble terms. It’d be an affront to our House if she’d meant it as such.”

“No, my husband is right,” Dame Greenthumb was quick to agree. “I do say, your dresses are quite lovely. They complement each other and your husband quite well.”

“Thank you,” Myna smiled.

“You look vaguely familiar,” Hallie smiled. “Have we crossed paths before we married? I come from the Bloodheart family originally.”

The Dame’s face stiffened for a moment, but her husband was there to answer for her, “My wife wasn’t of the nobility before we wed.” The words were said with a twitch to his cheek, as if he knew what was coming next.

“Much like some of our wives,” Hallie said pleasantly. “It does wonders to have family from different lifestyles. We find that it helps broaden one’s perspective.”

The Greenthumbs were caught flatfooted; neither of them expected a friendly reply to his comment. They were normally derided for his marrying out of the nobility. To have a Lord and Lady speak politely to them after being told was a shock.

“Love knows no station,” Sean said softly, looking back to smile at his wives. “I’m sure others are quick to say otherwise, but they might not know what love is.”

Vinson Greenthumb nodded slowly. “True. Vivian and I… we just seemed to mesh so well. I was shocked when I felt the love for her that I do, but what is one to do? Deny such a feeling? My family was displeased, but being the second son, it was at least overlooked.”

“We might get along better than you feared,” Sean said. “Vivian, was it?”

Vivian nodded slowly. “Yes, Lord.”

“Any of my wives will probably be happy to speak with you. We’ve known troubles like you may have faced. If you can accept my wives, then friendship can be an outcome of this meeting.”

Vivian’s lips twitched, her eyes scanning his wives behind him. “I would love to talk with them. I didn’t know anyone was making hair clips with House emblems. Perhaps we could discuss them once we’re inside?”

“I’d be happy to tell you about them,” Ida chimed up. “I was the one who suggested them to my family.”

“Is your family associated with the Greenlimb House?” Fiona asked.

“Yes. We are a branch family,” Vinson nodded. “My father was the start of it.”

“You were sent here to help build alliances, then?” Felora asked.

“That was the idea, but it hasn’t gone as smoothly as I’d hoped,” Vinson said with a tight smile.

“Hmm… you might find that changing quicker than you thought possible,” Hallie smiled. “Fiona, why don’t you escort them to meet some of our friends?”

“I can do that,” Fiona agreed.

“As long as you are honest, you’ll find our friends to be like ourselves: they are not about to deride others for love,” Hallie told Vivian. “The choice is yours.”

“That would be lovely,” Vivian said, amazed that their chance encounter with this large family was changing things for them so easily.

“It’s like fate brought us together,” Vinson chuckled.

Sean laughed, grinning at the comment. “Perhaps it was. I’ve been led by fate before. It brought me everything I now have.”

Hallie laughed lightly while the rest of the family chuckled at Sean’s wording.

They’d finally reached the front of the line; Vinson and Vivian announced themselves to the servant on the door, attired in the emblem of the Great Tree. When they were led inside by a page, Sean stepped forward. The servant blinked at the large group in shock before glancing at his podium.

“Lord Sean MacDougal and wives,” Sean announced to the man.

“MacDougal. Yes, one moment…” the servant said, quickly shuffling his papers. “Ah, here we are. Lord MacDougal and nine…” He looked up, counting down the line of women. “Yes, all accounted for, Lord. Please enjoy the gala.”

The next page stepped forward to bow to them before extending folding fans to the women, along with capped charcoal pencils. To Sean, he held out a small black pocket book. “Ladies, your dance cards. Lord, we’ve been informed that this is your first gala, so here is your pocket book for you to keep track. If you’ll follow me, please.”

Sean motioned to the young man before walking forward with his head held high. It was mostly because of the stock tie, but also because he was proud of his family.

Chapter Forty-seven

The grand ballroom was massive on a scale that Sean hadn’t expected— it took up half of the level of the tree. If not for the arched ceiling and columns spaced around for support, Sean would’ve been very worried about it collapsing. The columns were Shaped to resemble the Queens, their poses ranging from regal benevolence to angry contempt. As they were three-dimensional art, Sean was finally able to understand the common curses he’d heard. “Winter’s tits” was appropriate, as it was obvious that the Queen of Winter easily had double or even triple that of her sister. “Summer’s bronze buttocks” was because Summer had what most would call the perfect ass, while her sister was lacking in that regard.

The room had been decorated with pale white-blues along one side and deep reds and oranges on the other— they gradually shifted until they met in the middle. Lips pursing, Sean realized the colors were set to the north and south, with Winter’s colors on the northern side, like the actual Queen would be.

There were tables along two walls holding food and drink while liveried servants walked through the room, holding trays to deliver refreshments to the people who didn’t want to fetch them themselves. The food was all small hors d’oeuvres on metal spikes that could be eaten in a single bite, allowing the nobility to snack without dirtying their hands. Sean saw that all the drinks appeared to be different types of wine. There was not a single mug to be seen; only crystal flutes.

A band was on a platform suspended above the middle of the room, playing soft music, but no one was dancing yet. Hallie had explained to him that the dances would be called one at a time; he noticed his wives marking in their dances with him and each other.

Just to the edge of the dance floor, Earthfoot stood with her two scribes. Commander Queensblood was on the other side, speaking to a few nobles. The two had separated on the east and west, creating a clear line between them, as well.

His wives began to walk away from him in their pairs. Ida and Ryann went off to speak to Vivian about the hair clip with their House emblem. The others spotted friends, waving to them as they approached so they could be brought into whatever circle of people that was engaged.

Hallie kept her voice low as she spoke, “Get a drink and circulate. Do not go to speak to the commander or Advisor until you’ve spoken to others.”

“Too eager…” Sean murmured as he nodded. “I’ll start with Vinson, then.”

“A safe choice. I’ll be sending our friends one by one to ask for dances from you.”

“Got it,” Sean said. He pulled the booklet from his inner jacket pocket to mark down his wives in the right spots. “Even with Amedee and the others taking dances, I still have open slots.”

“Which will be filled. Just make sure to mark down who and when. An error on when you are to dance with who is a black mark.”

“Understood,” Sean said, tucking his book away.

“I’m off to speak with Daria first,” Hallie smiled.

Sean kissed her cheek chastely— he’d been told that was the most he should do during the event. “Be safe.”

“You, too.”

Sean set his course toward Vinson, who had just lost his wife to Ida and Ryann. “Knight Greenthumb,” he said from several feet away, “shall we continue our conversation?”

“That would be grand, Lord MacDougal.”

The name caught the attention of those nearby, and they shifted to get a look at Sean. Most looked doubtful about having heard the name correctly; the unassuming-looking man going to speak with Knight Greenthumb couldn’t possibly be the Lord they’d heard about the day before.

After a small chat with Vinson, Sean started to circulate around the room. He paused to pick up some white wine and a bite to eat from a passing server, giving back the metal toothpick before walking again.

He noticed a group of richly-dressed men in silks standing right near the edge of the north side of the dance floor. Sean had seen that no one walked through the open space— everyone was clearly circumnavigating the defined area, so he did the same.

“It’s terrible,” one man said. “We should be asking ourselves if perhaps Queensblood hasn’t overstayed his time as commander.”

“Riots have become far too common,” another man nodded sagely. “Massive fires, as well.”

“They say grain will be scarce this year,” yet another man chimed in. “I’d expect more riots, especially from the rabble.”

“Or, perhaps, a joint effort could be made to bring the needed foodstuffs in for the Advisor to purchase,” said a fourth. “We are Lords, are we not? Keeping the commoners in line is what we do. If that means the carrot instead of the whip for a while, so be it. I’m sure that Advisor Earthfoot would be grateful.”

“Well said, Lord Truestrike,” the first man nodded. “Maybe she could see the way clear to finally removing Queensblood. He’s only a Knight, after all, yet he calls us to attend him as if he was above us.”

“It’s said he has the blood from both Queens in his line,” Truestrike said diplomatically. “If that is true, we should respect his forebears, at least. I do think the city is suffering from a lack of fresh leadership at the moment. Let us not cause trouble today, Lord Rockshield. After all, today is in celebration of another cycle complete.”

Sean walked by the group, not about to interject himself in a group of both loyal Truestrike supporters and the man himself. He felt eyes on him as he walked sedately by, but he was clearly making his way around the dance floor, allaying any suspicions. Luckily, he spotted the newly-risen Lord Benedict Titanswrath, so he was able to angle that way.

“Lord Titanswrath,” Sean greeted the noble who was chatting with a couple of others.

Two of those turned out to be Dame Olivia Purebreath and Knight Oakheart. The entire group turned his way to welcome him into their conversation.

“Lord MacDougal, an honor,” Benedict smiled. “You’ve seen or met all those here before. We were just about to congratulate Knight Oakheart. He has gotten Dame Purebreath’s approval to start courting her.”

“That is good news,” Sean grinned. “I haven’t had the chance to really talk to most of you, but I’ve spoken with Olivia at length. If she has chosen you, Oakheart, you are a good man.”

“Charles, Lord,” Knight Charles Oakheart said softly. “My given name. I’ve heard you’d prefer to use them over titles.”

“I do, but my wife impressed upon me that I should be as socially acceptable as possible tonight. Sorry for the slip, Purebreath.”

“Between friends, it is quite alright, Sean,” Olivia smiled. “We were also discussing what Benedict could do to make up for his horrible image in society as a brute with no couth.”

Benedict grimaced. “Yes… I’ve found that it is time for a change on many fronts. If I do enough, then perhaps I can try again for my heart’s desire.”

“After what you said about her and her father, I’m not sure you can,” another of the Knights said with a head shake. “How could anyone forgive that?”

“I have a faint glimmer of hope,” Benedict said. “She didn’t reject me outright when I went to apologize for the party. I fought her blade to blade, without Talents.” A smile touched his lips in memory. “Such a fight…” That smile grew before he coughed. “I bested her in the end, but it was a spar for the ages. She only said she couldn’t forgive me then. Once I’ve had a few drinks, I will find her and ask her for a dance or two. The last, at the very least.”

“Good,” Oakheart said. “I’m glad to see you’ve finally removed your head from where you had it buried. I thought for sure I was going to have to challenge you to get you to see the truth.”

“I had another who helped humble my ego, then helped me see the truth,” Benedict said with a glance at Sean. “Might not be as socially acceptable as most, but he is a good man.”

“Lord Titanswrath,” Truestrike said, coming their way. “Is your father well?”

“Lord Truestrike,” Benedict said tightly. “He has retired from society. He failed to do what was best for the family and was Shamed for trying to break Agreements he shouldn’t have. We shall keep him comfortable, but he will never travel in these circles again.”

“Hmm, a pity. He was a man who knew the place of the nobility. You’ve rejected my requests for you to visit my home. I had thought our families were allies, or have you forgotten how to reply to such an invitation?”

“Lord, my father’s Shame came with the addendum that my House cut all ties with yours. I cannot reply to those requests without breaking it. I shall not Shame my family a second time.”

Truestrike sniffed arrogantly. “I see. Your friends still stand by you… and you, sir, you I do not know.”

Sean’s smile was bright. It looked like he had no idea who this man was, even though he really wanted to smash Truestrike’s smug face. “You don’t? How odd. Your healer told me himself that I had caught your ire. In fact, he told me at the Queen’s Cup in front of a full room. I’m Lord Sean MacDougal. It’s an honor to finally meet you.”

Truestrike’s lips thinned, his eyes scanning Sean for a long moment. “Lord MacDougal… yes, I recall the name. I’m sure that Gregor Healinghand was wrong if he said such. I don’t know you, sir. How could I have ire with a man who’s barely a Lord at all?”

Olivia laughed lightly. “Goodness! If MacDougal is ‘barely a Lord at all,’ I daresay I hope to never meet someone who meets your definition, Lord Truestrike.”

“Why would that be, Dame Purebreath?”

“Perhaps you’ve not heard of everything MacDougal has done since he’s arrived in the city,” Oakheart stepped in to answer. “The highlights I know of include giving Lord Bloodheart his missing hand back, defeating an empowered Titanswrath in a duel, having the respect of both Commander Queensblood and Advisor Earthfoot… oh, and having personally stepped in to help with the many troubles the city has had.”

“Rumor says that just yesterday, MacDougal helped stop the worst fire the city has seen in generations,” Benedict added. “A fire that could and should have cost hundreds of lives and claimed many buildings. Yet, when he left the scene, no one was injured and the fires were all out.”

Truestrike’s gaze went from person to person slowly before he chuckled, as if being told a joke. “Ah, leave it to Dames and Knights to believe such whimsical rumors,” Truestrike smiled. “I’m sure that Commander Queensblood will be stopping those rumors tonight. After all, it would greatly hinder the man if it was known that a Lord had to step in to assist his guard.”

“Of course. Those rumors would have me flying on Energy Wings, dispensing healing with one waving hand while I snuffed fires with the other,” Sean chuckled. “You know, though, Truestrike,” he said, lowering his voice as if confiding a secret, “they do say every rumor has a grain of truth in it. Otherwise, it’d just be so patently obvious no one would believe them.”

Truestrike’s head dipped a fraction as if acknowledging a point in fencing. “That is a valid point, MacDougal. If you’ll excuse me, I have others to speak with: Lords and Ladies. Some of us move in the correct social circles, not just befriending the lessers who seek to use them as stepping stones.”

Sean watched him go, his hands curling into fists. He couldn’t just attack the man, no matter how much he wanted to. Hallie had told him more than once that tonight would be the worst night to challenge Truestrike to a duel. It would be a slap in the face to both the commander and Advisor, and that he didn’t want to do.

Chapter Forty-eight

Sean pulled Fiona in close, dipping her when the song ended and smiling as he stared into her heterochromatic eyes. He held her there a moment longer than the rest of the dancers before bringing her to her feet again.

“You’re beautiful,” Sean murmured, leading her away from the dance floor.

“Thank you, husband. I believe I have the best-looking man escorting me tonight.”

“Where is he? I’ll bury him.”

Fiona giggled and squeezed his arm. “You’d need a mirror to find him.”

Sean chuckled as he brought Fiona to Myna. “Thank you for letting me have her for the dance, Myna.”

“I would’ve watched, but I was with Ryann,” Myna said. “I’m sure you heard.”

“The comments? Yes,” Sean said, meeting her eyes. “They’re wrong in every way.”

“I know. Their words cannot hurt me anymore, Mas… husband.” She corrected herself before looking away from him.

“I’ll see you for the next dance,” Sean smiled at her. “We’ll show them what grace is.”

Myna purred lightly as she touched his arm. “I look forward to it.”

“Lord MacDougal, I thought I saw you on the dance floor,” Amedee said, coming their way. “I must get a dance from you. I had no idea you were so skilled.”

“I’ve had the best instructor,” Sean grinned. “I still have some dances that have been unclaimed.” Pulling out his booklet, he looked down the list. “I’m good for the tenth— which is a quadrille— if that works for you?”

“That works perfectly for me,” Amedee smiled.

“Could I take your husband for that same dance?” Fiona asked her.

“I’d be glad to dance with you.” Toivo bowed his head to Fiona, pulling out his own booklet.

“If you have a few moments, MacDougal, I could introduce you to a couple of people,” Amedee offered.

“Of course. Lead on, Dame.”

Sean’s wives went the other way, leaving Sean with Amedee and Toivo. He was becoming aware of the number of people watching him ever since his run-in with Truestrike.

“Truestrike’s been busy since you spoke with him,” Amedee murmured.

“I’ve been feeling the eyes,” Sean murmured back.

“He’s trying to find out how many allies you’ve gathered, which is why I’m snagging you for this meeting.”

“Makes sense to me. What do I need to know?”

“Lady Emeraldeyes,” Amedee called out as she brought Sean over to a small group of older women.

Sean took in the slightly graying hair of the women having a conversation before they got there. Opening Mage Sight briefly, he peeked at the energy of the group. What he saw was middling levels to just under what Amedee had, and most of them had the golden energy he associated with the Fey.

Emeraldeyes lived up to her name; her eyes were a deep rich green that made Sean think of the gem. Those eyes held keen intelligence as she turned to see Amedee, Toivo, and Sean approaching. “Dame Mageeyes… sorry, Dame Mageheart. I am still getting used to you having started your own House.”

“It is wondrously new to me, as well,” Amedee smiled. “I wanted you to meet a friend of mine: Lord Sean MacDougal.”

Those eyes pinned Sean to where he had stopped. “Lord MacDougal? Your name has been discussed a lot so far this gala.”

“Lady,” Sean said, bowing his head to her, “a pleasure. I hope it’s in good context, at least.”

“That would depend on how you view recent events, wouldn’t it?”

“I find most things are dependent on how you view them,” Sean chuckled. He noticed the cane Emeraldeyes was leaning on, understanding why Amedee had brought him to her.

“That is quite true. Rumor has it you are a healer who has done the undoable.”

“I have done things that others have said couldn’t be done,” Sean said with a small shrug. “I can explain better, if you’d care to speak privately?”

Emeraldeyes paused, eyeing him intently for a long moment before nodding. Offering her hand, she looked to a divider that was close by. “Over there would work for me.”

Sean offered his arm to her. “Gladly, Lady.”

As they walked away, Amedee stepped into the group with a smile to answer questions about Sean and her business. “Yes, I’ve known Lord MacDougal for some time now. You’ll see if the rumors are true or not quite soon.”

The little cubby for talking was not in use, so Sean helped Emeraldeyes sit, then closed the divider before taking his own seat across the small table from her. “What is the trouble?” Sean asked.

“I wear long dresses for a reason.” Emeraldeyes lifted her hem, showing her right leg to him.

Sean stared at the square end that attached to where her ankle should’ve been. It would let her stand and move, but not gracefully, and he doubted it’d be comfortable after any length of time. “Hmm… missing the entire ankle down…” Sean murmured.

“I was once granted a visit from the Queens’ resident healer,” Emeraldeyes said stiffly. “He said he couldn’t manage it without difficulty, and it wouldn’t be the same as my old foot.”

“Haven’t met him yet,” Sean said as sat forward. “This gets easier if I can touch the limb. Can you place it on the table for me?”

Emeraldeyes gave him a sharp stare before she shifted enough to do it while staying modest. The clunk of the prosthetic hitting the table was weighty. “You do know that, if you fail, I will be quite vexed. My displeasure isn’t as deep as the Queens or the High Lords, but it is well known.”

Sean met her green eyes. “I need to remove the prosthetic. Is that okay?”

“I can refasten it easily enough. I’ve had a century to adapt to it.”

“That’s a long time. I bet you miss dancing.”

Lips thinning, she almost snatched her foot off the table. How dare this jumped-up Lordling remind her of what she missed most? Before she lost her foot, she was one of the most graceful dancers ever seen at the galas.

Sean unbuckled the prosthetic from her stump, setting it aside before touching her leg just above the old injury. “You’ll want to clench your teeth. Even at my best, there’s still pain.”

Sniffing, she set her jaw, ready to ridicule him for failure. When he saw her jaw set, Sean pushed healing into her, his eyes going from her ankle to her eyes. As soon as the energy flooded into her, she had to clench her jaw tighter to not gasp.

“I’ll be quick, but the worst is right at the end when I connect your nerves. This is just the bones, muscles, and rest regrowing,” Sean said, then focused on her foot.

Emeraldeyes’ eyes started to glow green, and she clamped down on her Talent. Hurting the man who was literally regrowing her missing foot would be foolish, impulsive, and idiotic. It still taxed her to keep control of her Talent and not cry out.

~*~*~

Sean sat back, waiting for Emeraldeyes to wake. He was glad she’d passed out before he got to the nerves. He went to the divider, shifting it slightly to look out, and caught the eye of a servant, waving them over. The woman walked quickly his way, her tray held perfectly on her palm. He took two glasses before thanking her and shutting the divider.

The server blinked for a moment at being thanked, but walked away thinking she imagined it.

Sean set the glass for Emeraldeyes on the table and sat down with his own. He didn’t wait long for her to stir, coming out of her nap. “There’s a drink for you on the table, Lady.”

Blinking slowly, Emeraldeyes shifted before jolting upright to stare down at her foot on the table. Eyes wide, she wiggled her new toes, then rotated her ankle. She had to blink rapidly to keep the tears back. With trepidation, she pulled her leg to her, touching it with shaking fingers. Warm, smooth flesh met her questing digits.

“That’s far from the most I can do,” Sean said simply, taking another sip.

Exhaling a shaky breath, she put her foot on the floor, picking up the glass before meeting his gaze. “I… thank you. What must I do to repay this?”

“If you’d come to the clinic, it’d be a small fee,” Sean said. “However, here and now, I need allies. Lord Truestrike has let it be known I have his ire. I’m sure things will come to a head and, when they do, having allies behind me would be good.”

Emeraldeyes took a long drink from her glass. Setting it down, she nodded slowly. “Yes. My foot means much to me. I shall have to send my Fairy for an old pair of shoes… if they still fit.”

Sean gave her a smile. “Can I see your current shoe?”

Frowning slightly, she let her low heel peek out from under her dress.

“I can’t match that one, but I can make you one and change that one to match.”

“What?”

Sean chuckled as he reached into his jacket, pulling out some leather, padding, and metal. “I can make you a shoe.”

Emeraldeyes blinked at Sean while he fashioned her a new shoe. Then, without touching her, he changed her old one to match the design of the new one so she had a set.

“All done,” Sean said, handing her the new slipper.

“Yes… well… that was unexpected. That was one of many Talents, wasn’t it?”

“I have a few,” Sean chuckled. “Allies?”

“Yes, of course,” she replied, quickly standing. She shifted her cane to support her out of reflex, but then she stepped away from the table with hesitation. When her foot supported her, she laughed in wonder.

Sean waited by the divider for her. “Lady, shall we go rejoin your friends?”

“Of course,” Emeraldeyes said, picking her cane up and gliding to his side. She extended her hand to take his offered arm. “You, Lord, shall be quite a wonder tonight, more so than I had thought.”

“The night is young,” Sean laughed. “The second dance should be starting soon, and one of my wives has reserved me for it.” He pulled the divider aside when she took his arm. “Your friends will be quite shocked to see you not using your cane.”

“Oh, I will show them my foot,” Emeraldeyes laughed. “All my friends will be told.”

Chapter Forty-nine

Sean was chuckling at Vasu’s joke when someone cleared their throat behind him.

“Lord MacDougal, if I might have a moment?”

Sean turned with Vasu and Giralt. A white-haired man with very sharp Fey features stood there, carrying himself with the air of a man who knows how important he is.

“I’m sorry, sir. You have me at a disadvantage,” Sean said.

“Quite. I’m High Lord Queenshealer.”

“A telling name,” Sean said. “I’m at your service. Did you wish to speak in private?”

“That might be for the best,” Queenshealer said. He started for the closest alcove without any delay.

“See you in a bit,” Sean told Vasu and Giralt. “Glad the next dance isn’t for a while yet.”

Queenshealer opened the divider, staring down at the Dame and Aspirant inside. “Leave.”

The Dame started to reply, but recognized who he was. She bowed her head and ushered the man she’d been talking with out in a hurry. Sean’s lips twisted as he watched the urgency the Dame had. He had it passive again when he closed the divider and took the seat across from the healer.

“How can I assist you?” Sean asked.

“I’ve been hearing some wild rumors and have seen things I had thought impossible. All of them lead back to you,” Queenshealer said, staring at Sean with golden eyes. “You are the one who restored Bloodheart’s hand?”

“I am.”

“Regrowing limbs is a tricky business. Those who try normally leave flaws that cause the new limb to be less than perfect.”

“Hmm, yes… I can see how that would be.”

“Many healers especially fail at recreating the joints.”

“Considering the different kinds of joints in the body, yes. An elbow isn’t a shoulder, after all.”

“Only those who’ve studied the body would know that. How many have you dissected?”

“Myself? None. I’ve seen the inner workings before, and my Talent helps me even more.”

“You gave Lady Emeraldeyes a new foot?”

“Yes,” Sean nodded.

“I watched her dance. She’s almost as graceful as she used to be, even though she’s not been on the dance floor for years. I haven’t asked to examine her foot, but it seems you did the job correctly.”

“Thanks?”

“The rumors don’t stop with just restoring limbs for you. It’s in the commander’s notes that you’ve healed well over a dozen head injuries, perfectly healing all of them.”

Sean thought over the comment, then shook his head. “No. Some of those would’ve been my staff at the clinic.”

Lips puckering, the older healer stared at Sean. “You gave your staff the power and knowledge to perform such a delicate process? Do you not know what happens if you make a mistake when healing the brain?”

“Well, first, you could alter the person’s cognitive functions, giving them true brain damage. It could be less severe, but might still change their personality, going from kind mannered to ill-tempered or the other way, in some cases. If there was a bigger mistake, you might cause bleeding, which would make them die, as well.”

Queenshealer stared at Sean, a hint of shock coming through the stiffness. “Yes. And you think that someone lesser in skill or power should even attempt such?”

Sean leaned back for a second, thinking. He had a couple of options on which way to turn the conversation, and he hesitated on what tactic to take.

“You didn’t consider that?” Queenshealer snorted.

“I did, actually. You seem to believe that I would let my people do something that could endanger someone. Let me shatter your false preconceptions: all of those who work at my clinic can handle anything I can. They have the energy to work on multiple difficult cases a day, and I’ve shared all my knowledge on healing with them. Did you not know that you can transfer the knowledge of a Talent when you share it with another?”

The older Fey rocked back a hair, unaccustomed to anyone outside of the Queens taking that tone with him. “Lord, you would do well to remember your place.” The title was said with a hint of condescension.

Sean bowed his head slightly. “High Lord, you are accusing me of potentially harming the people that come to me for help. If my tone was less than proper, it was because I dislike the accusation.”

Queenshealer’s lips pursed. “You are spirited, but the young Lords normally are. Few can transfer knowledge of a Talent along with the Talent itself to another. If you can do so, then I would have spoken partially in error. I have heard, though, that your helpers number above six different people. Is this true?”

“Over ten, if you want to know.”

“Yet you gave them all enough energy that they can handle multiple head traumas?”

“Yes.”

Queenshealer couldn’t tell if Sean was lying, but he spoke with conviction as if it was the truth. “If that is true, you’d be as strong as many of the eldest Lords, and perhaps even as some High Lords.”

“That sounds about right,” Sean said, having just opened Mage Sight to stare at the golden energy inside the old Fey. “You are a touch stronger than Queensblood. Same mix of energy as him, too. Any relation?”

The surprise was clear on Queenshealer’s face that time. “Our lines split apart in my father’s day. His line comes from my aunt. You have Mage Sight?”

Sean smiled at him. “Explains why you both blend Winter and Summer like you do. That makes sense for you as their resident healer in Accord. They can both lay claim to your heritage, letting them feel better about you treating them, though the Bonds might also have something to do with that.” He eyed the thin lines of energy that ran away from Queenshealer; one went north while the other went toward the south.

“Healing and Mage Sight… yet it’s also rumored you are able to Shape metal and wood,” Queenshealer said slowly.

“I’ve shown those Talents in the city, along with Earth Manipulation.”

Queenshealer sat back, clearly thinking.

“Was there anything else I can assist you with, High Lord?”

“You gave Advisor Earthfoot her leg back. How?”

Sean chuckled as he leaned back again. “Did you examine her injury?”

“Yes. It was coated in residual energy that continued to break her leg apart. All I could do was stop it from worsening.”

“It was entropy.” Sean sat forward. “I’d like to have a cordial relationship, High Lord. The easiest way to do that is this… I, Sean MacDougal, offer you, High Lord Queenshealer, this hour-long Bond: a full exchange of Flesh Shaping only. No other restrictions or demands will be placed on the Bond.”

Queenshealer thought over the offered Bond. He knew things about healing that most didn’t, but MacDougal had done a lot that most would consider outside the norm. This Lord might have knowledge that he himself could use, like how to defeat the energy that had stopped him from healing Earthfoot.

There was a small gong, signifying that the next dance would start soon.

Sean stood up. “Excuse me, High Lord, but I promised a Lady a dance. The choice is yours to accept or not.”

Queenshealer stared after Sean as the Lord walked away without his leave. Lips twisting, he spoke softly, “I accept the Bond.” He was fully expecting to be underwhelmed, and then with the insult of Sean leaving without asking, he would have recourse to strike out at the arrogant young Lord.

Seconds ticked by as Sean’s knowledge of healing filled the older Fey. The methods Sean used were vastly different from most of what Queenshealer normally used. In some cases, they were worse than what he would do, but with Sean being able to use other Talents, he’d found ways to do things that Queenshealer couldn’t, like transmuting iron in a noble’s blood to stop iron poisoning. Then, the knowledge of how to defeat the residual entropy on Earthfoot’s injury came to him; he sat there, stunned. Sean had just overwhelmed the energy, saturating the injury with so much energy that the entropy broke down. Queenshealer might’ve been able to do the same if he’d pushed, but he hadn’t had to strain himself in ages.

Earthfoot stepped into the alcove, closing the divider behind her. She took a seat, smiling as she watched the old Fey clearly lost in thought. When Queenshealer blinked his eyes back to full awareness, he saw the Advisor across from him.

“Well?” Earthfoot asked.

Clearing his throat, Queenshealer took a moment to compose himself. “Lord MacDougal is a healer without peer, besides myself and my family. He has even found a way of combining some Talents to heal more efficiently.”

“He is your equal?”

Queenshealer’s lips puckered for a second before he sighed. “Advisor, Lord MacDougal is the equal of any healer in the Queendom. I can attest to this, as he just gave me all the knowledge he had on the subject with a Bond.”

“Bold, isn’t he?” Earthfoot chuckled. “Tell me, Equiliavis, did you dislike your talk with him?”

Queenshealer grimaced at the use of his given name, but the Advisor was one of the few people who could address him as an equal. “To a degree, as he lacks social decorum. It is a shock to deal with. But… Mackenzie… are you showing favoritism?”

Earthfoot chuckled at him. “No. You wanted to speak to the Lord who did what you couldn’t. I arranged for him to be here for you. I was curious how you viewed him. You’ve looked at all the reports, as well. I know you have.”

The dance continued outside the alcove and Queenshealer took a moment to speak, “He is an Outsider. It’s clear in how he comports himself and from all he’s said to have done with the inventions. You know how Outsiders are seen by society as a whole.”

“Yet he’s made friends across the spectrum. Even Queensblood is viewing him favorably. When was the last time he and I agreed on anything?”

“Never,” Queenshealer snorted.

“Exactly. Someone in the city is trying to pull the commander down. While I’d normally smile about that, it is causing me trouble which I will not abide. MacDougal has time and again been in the right spot at the right time, as if blessed. Is he the mastermind of those troubles so that he can be seen as the savior, or is he thwarting who is really behind it all?”

“That man doesn’t seem like a mastermind.”

“Exactly,” Earthfoot chuckled as she stood. “I shall be dancing soon. As my healer, I expect you to be the first to dance with me.”

Queenshealer’s lips twitched. “A command, Advisor?”

“A request. My leg feels amazing, but if it goes wrong, I would hate to fall in front of everyone.”

“You dancing shall turn heads.”

Earthfoot chuckled softly. “Wait for the evening to progress. I’m sure after our dance, even more shocking events will happen.”

“You expect moves from others?”

“Don’t you?”

“It is a gala,” Queenshealer nodded as he stood. “I’d be shocked if no one tried to win favor. The fools always try. By now, you’d think they’d know that neither of us play their games.”

Chapter Fifty

Sean grinned when Emeraldeyes and an older man joined him and Ryann for a paired dance. Emeraldeyes was smiling brightly as she went, getting passed from her partner to Sean and back as the dance went on. Her partner had been stone-faced when they started, but when Ryann perfectly executed her part, he cracked a smile.

When the dance ended, Emeraldeyes dabbed at her eyes to stop the tears. The older man with her— an old friend of hers— thanked Sean, having heard that it was him who had given Emeraldeyes her foot back.

The fact that she had danced at all, much less with her old grace, had caused a stir in the crowd. Other older Dames and Ladies went to speak with her while others were finally taking notice of Sean, and the fact that he seemed to have multiple wives.

Before his time with Ida, another elder Lady came to him with severe arthritis in her knees. She ended up dancing with Sean, Ida, and two other couples for the quadrille dance.

It was right before the fifth dance— when Sean was going to waltz with Andrea— that a commotion started. Sean looked over to see Earthfoot walk onto the dance floor with Queenshealer only a pace behind her. Those who hadn’t noticed her lack of namesake did now. With a look at the crowd, Earthfoot held her hand out to Queenshealer, which the older healer took.

Andrea giggled as she offered her hand to Sean; the start of the waltz was a couple holding hands at arm’s length, facing each other. Sean grinned back at his lovely wife, giving her a wink just before the music started.

Sean ignored everything else, focused solely on Andrea as the pair flowed through the dance. Bright smile in place, she danced her very best, her eyes on Sean the entire time. When it finally came to an end, Sean gracefully dipped his wife before bringing her back to her feet and kissing her cheek.

As they were walking off the dance floor, Earthfoot stopped Sean. “Lord MacDougal, it would be an insult if I didn’t give a dance to the man who helped me move so gracefully again.”

Sean was shocked; he’d been told Earthfoot didn’t care for politics, but he dutifully pulled his booklet out. “I’d be honored to dance with you. Would the dance just before the last be acceptable?”

“No. I will take the next waltz,” Earthfoot said simply.

Sean looked at his book; he was supposed to dance with Helga. Hallie told him to be flexible if needed, so he made a note next to it. “Of course, Advisor. I look forward to it.”

“Excellent, Lord MacDougal. I do believe you are about to be busy.” She walked away with Queenshealer a pace behind her.

“We need to tell Helga,” Andrea said softly.

“Can you for me, please? I have a dance open after the next one that I can mark her down for.”

“I’ll handle it,” Andrea said, snagging Felora who had just come their way.

No sooner had the pair started away than a group of nobles walked toward him. Sean stiffened slightly, but Hallie was suddenly beside him, smiling brightly, and he relaxed.

“I’m here, husband,” Hallie murmured before she raised her voice to normal tones. “Our family will be honored by her generosity.”

Sean slipped his book back into the inner pocket. “I wasn’t expecting it.”

“Excuse me?” a striking woman with red hair asked as she approached. “Did the Advisor just ask you for a dance?”

“She did,” Hallie beamed. “My husband was able to assist her with a personal matter earlier. I believe the dance is her way of balancing the scales.”

“Oh? What did House MacDougal manage?” Sean heard the voice— it was one of the men Truestrike had been speaking with earlier.

“I’d think it was obvious,” another man, limping closer with his mithril and diamond cane supporting him. “Have you not been paying attention? MacDougal is said to be the best healer in the city— behind Queenshealer, of course. He’s already healed two Ladies who have danced today for the first time in years.”

“Wait,” the redhead said quickly, “MacDougal healed Earthfoot’s leg? I thought Queenshealer did that.”

All of the nobles near them looked at Sean while others just outside of the nearest few started to whisper about what they’d overheard.

“You’d need to speak with the Advisor,” Sean said. “I’m not at liberty to say more.”

That line— which Sean thought was a weak dodge— got them all to nod as expected.

“But she did just offer you a dance, yes?” the redhead asked Sean.

“She did. I’ll be joining her for the next waltz,” Sean said.

“When the Advisor asks, who would deny her?” Hallie laughed lightly.

“No one,” the limping Lord agreed. “Lord MacDougal, might I have a moment of your time?”

“Of course, Lord…?”

“Ah, yes. You are new to our fair city,” the Lord chuckled. “Lord Stefano Whisperword.”

Sean gave the others an apologetic smile. “If you’ll excuse me.”

“I’ll keep the others company, husband,” Hallie smiled.

“Thank you, dear,” Sean replied, kissing her cheek. “Lord, this way, please.”

~*~*~

Sean exhaled when he stepped outside. The night air was clean and helped refresh him. He’d healed three other nobles, then danced with Felora. When their dance ended, Felora whispered that he should take a break outside. Taking her advice, Sean slipped away.

“MacDougal, didn’t expect you to be out here.”

Sean was surprised to hear the voice of High Keeper Siobhan Pagetender. He found her by the railing where she’d been looking down at the city, but had turned to face him. “High Keeper, I didn’t expect to see you at all.”

“None do,” Siobhan laughed. “I dislike the galas, but I must attend. Most ignore me, for which I am grateful. Almost none come outside, either. It helps, but that makes me wonder why you did.”

“Fresh air,” Sean said, going over to look over the rail.

The city stretched out away from the Tower. The gardens were mostly dark, as was the city beyond them, but there was enough light to clearly see the scope of the sprawling metropolis.

“Do you dislike the gala?”

“I don’t like the preening, duplicity, and idiocy,” Sean answered her truthfully.

“Outsiders normally don’t,” Siobhan said. “You are causing a major stir during this gala. It’s almost as if the entire event revolves around you.”

“I’m just here to dance with my wives, and because I’d been told that not showing up would be an insult.”

“It would be an insult… yet from what I’ve gleaned, you are making allies. If my sources aren’t wrong, you even have a dance slated with the Advisor.”

“The next waltz,” Sean admitted.

“Because you healed her leg, something even Queenshealer was incapable of.”

Sean didn’t reply.

“You stopped coming by my library. I missed our conversations.”

“Life’s been busy. If I’m lucky, it’ll calm down again for a little while.”

“If you do come back, I might have more to show you,” Siobhan said. “You wanted to know more about the Huntsman, didn’t you?”

“I do. I’ll make time to stop by.”

“Good. I did have a question, though, MacDougal: have you heard of the Harbinger?”

Sean didn’t manage to keep the recognition from his face, so he answered truthfully, “I have. It was mentioned to me before.”

“Perhaps you’d like to hear more about the old myths of that being, too?”

Sean nodded slowly. “I will make the time, High Keeper.”

“Have you heard the rumors that have started?”

“No,” Sean said, having a bad feeling.

“It seems that some think your timing in assisting such high-profile events is suspicious. Maybe you are a mastermind creating chaos, only to quell that chaos to rise in society?”

Snorting, Sean couldn’t stop it. “I’m sure if those rumors could be chased back, they would all come from a single source.”

“Oh?”

Sean shook his head, changing the topic, “I’ve had a question and keep forgetting to ask you. It’s said that Darragh Axehand was visited by a foreteller before he was Shamed. Is that true?”

Siobhan’s eyes narrowed as she stared at Sean. “That story isn’t known by many.”

“It’s true, then?” Sean asked, meeting her searching gaze.

“Perhaps,” Siobhan said. “I could look into it.”

“I’d like to know more.”

“I’d like to know how you heard it.”

Sean hesitated, then dipped his head. “When we speak in the library next.”

“You are trouble, MacDougal…” Siobhan said, then turned to look out over the city. “I hope you have a good night.”

“Thank you, Pagetender. May the night air and lack of pomposity out here be a balm to you.”

Siobhan laughed. “It always is.”

~*~*~

Sean was singled out almost as soon as he got back inside. Another couple of injured Lords and Ladies wanted him to help them, so he healed them before it was time for his dance with Aria.

This time, it was a couples’ dance, like the one he’d had with Emeraldeyes earlier. The pair across from him and Aria was shocking: Lord Truestrike and a gorgeous woman with red-orange hair.

“Lord Truestrike and Lady Fireheart,” Sean greeted them, sure that the woman was the one supposedly going to marry Truestrike. “Might I introduce my wife, Aria MacDougal.”

Aria was smiling brightly. “A pleasure to meet you both.”

“Your hair is gorgeous,” Fireheart told Aria. “I’ve never seen a white so vibrant, and never on one who looks so young.”

“My wife is special in many ways, though that’s true of all of them,” Sean chuckled. “If I’ve heard correctly, you two are courting, right?”

Truestrike’s false smile thinned and Fireheart’s nearly vanished. “We’ve begun talks of doing so,” Truestrike said flatly.

“Ah, my apologies,” Sean said, his smile wide. “I heard it from an associate of yours, Knight Solanice. He was quite certain that your two Houses were fully behind your courtship.”

“My father has recently had some reservations,” Fireheart said.

“Ah, well, there’s no doubt that, if you two love each other, it will work out,” Sean said, taking Aria’s hand into the ready position. “Shall we put my blunder behind us and focus on the dance?”

“Yes. That would be for the best, MacDougal,” Truestrike said tightly.

The dance started and Sean glided with Aria across the floor, twirling her through the patterns. When he let her go, he caught Fireheart’s hand perfectly before pulling her in close for the second part.

“You move wonderfully, Lady,” Sean murmured as he swayed through the intricate back and forth with her.

“As do you, Lord. I had heard you were just granted the title. I was not expecting you to be so adept at this dance.”

“I’m a man of many Talents and wonders,” Sean chuckled, then twirled her out and away, back to Truestrike.

Aria caught his hand before she was pulled in against Sean. Her voice was a bare whisper, “He was snidely condescending about my dancing. What about her?”

“She was pleasant,” Sean murmured back. “Your hair does look lovely. She was right about that.”

Aria blushed lightly and beamed at him; she loved that she had real hair now. “I’ve asked for tomorrow night with you, just you and me. They all agreed when they heard it was to thank you again for my hair.”

Sean laughed as he spun her back to Truestrike.

Fireheart swayed with Sean through the fourth part of the dance. “The rumors about you are many and varied, Lord. I’ve heard your name from many associates tonight. Do you know my family?”

“As a new Lord, I will admit that I do not and ask forgiveness,” Sean replied. He caught her as she misstepped, saving the blunder and turning it into part of the dance.

“Thank you,” Fireheart said, shocked that she’d stepped wrong.

“Always willing to help a Lady.”

“My father is Lord Fireheart. For me to make an error like I nearly did would have marred my family name. I shall remember your gallant save, MacDougal.”

“Any gentleman would have done the same.”

“No… most would not,” Fireheart murmured, but then she smiled.

When she went back to Truestrike, Sean exhaled.

“Problem?” Aria whispered.

“I’m not sure. She would’ve fallen, but I caught her and saved the moment.”

Aria’s lips pursed— she had to wonder if the misstep had been intentional to mar Sean’s dance, or a true error. She let it go, as it was a moot point. Instead, she enjoyed the rest of the dance with her husband.

When it came to an end, Sean led Aria off the floor to where Helga was waiting. “I’m sorry about our dance being put off, Helga.”

“It was needed, My Lord,” Helga replied. “I will be looking forward to the quadrille.”

Chapter Fifty-one

When the time came for the waltz, Sean met Advisor Earthfoot at the edge of the dance floor. The crowd began to spin rumors as Sean led her to the middle of the area. With his hand on her upper back, Sean positioned himself to lead.

“You have made quite the stir this gala,” Earthfoot murmured as they waited to begin.

“Someone else is doing that right now, one not known for playing politics,” Sean replied.

“I detest the idiocy,” Earthfoot smiled as the music began. “Something we have in common, is it not?”

“It is,” Sean agreed and led their dance, aware of all the eyes on them. They were talking softly enough that, with the music, they wouldn’t be overheard.

Vasu and Charie went past on Sean’s right, and then he noticed Amedee and Toivo on his left.

“Seems your friends wish to give us space,” Earthfoot smiled. “Ah, and your wife and first wife, as well,” she added, looking past his shoulder.

The last of the quartet around them was Giralt and Clara. The couple laughed lightly as they danced.

“I believe my wife arranged for it to happen.”

“Hallie Bloodheart. One of the reasons you are a Lord, from what I’ve gathered.”

“True. I was a Knight because of my marriage to her,” Sean agreed.

“The rest being that the recently widowed Lady Sharpeyes— ah, sorry, Lady Greenlimb, as she’s taken her old family name again— sponsored you as City Lady of Hearthglen.”

“Also true,” Sean said, wondering what the point was.

“Others have heard bits and pieces,” Earthfoot explained. “How Lord Sharpeyes was killed during a massacre at a party hosted by the Lord and Lady, along with many other family heads. Lesser well-known to others is that there was going to be a wedding between Knight Evan Sharpeyes and Dame Trisha Truestrike. That came to an end when you slew him during a trial by combat.”

“Again, that is technically true.”

“And all of that conflict came because Lord Sharpeyes focused on doing you harm.”

“True once more.”

“Will my city be the same?” Earthfoot asked pointedly.

“Not because of me, Advisor. The one who seeks to rise in rank is the one you should worry about. I’m only a Lord to give me a level playing field.”

“It is said the trial by combat started because of Truestrike’s servant, Velin Dykstra, the same woman who found out that Darragh Axehand’s village had been destroyed. Odd that a woman who worked for the man who had him Shamed was the one to find the village destroyed.”

“He wanted the axe,” Sean said tightly.

“The famed axe, Dark Cutter,” Earthfoot said slowly. “Yes, that weapon is a feared one.”

“Truestrike wanted it. I’m sure you know why.”

“Because it is said to be the key to finding the next Huntsman. High Keeper Pagetender has told me of it, as well as another who was told of it.”

Sean didn’t reply.

“Truestrike is the one behind my city being disrupted?”

“Yes, but getting proof is… not easy.”

“Curiously, his people have been working on a grain deal for the last few months. His personal favorite for major is the one least affected by the riots. He must think me blind.”

Sean was surprised she knew what she did.

“I was a mere Dame when the Queens promoted me to Advisor. Because I never wanted it, is why. They told me that when they did it. I was content as a Dame; I could avoid the worst idiocy. What all the Lords and Ladies have forgotten since then was that my intellect was keen enough to avoid their games. That was the other reason the Queens granted me this damnable position.”

“I’ve tried to help Queensblood.”

“Oh, I know. We both do, and you never once tried to divide us. Well done on never showing favor.”

“I don’t want favor,” Sean said. “I just want to resolve my reason for being here. Then, if things go well, I’ll slip away before the Queens come back.”

Earthfoot shook her head minutely. “Impossible. You will be summoned whenever they come to Accord. Not showing up will not be an option, MacDougal.”

Sean exhaled slowly. “So be it.”

“With all you’ve done, they will laud you.”

“Don’t want it.” Sean had settled on flat honesty.

The dance was coming to a close, and Earthfoot smiled brighter. “I actually believe you.”

“Because I’m only telling the truth.”

“If they could grant you any one thing, what would it be?”

“A peaceful life where I can craft and love my wives, without the idiocy.”

Earthfoot laughed, and everyone noticed that. Sean didn’t dip the Advisor— he let her out to arm’s length, instead, flourishing the ending. He then let go of her hand, bowing to her as people began to leave the dance floor.

Sean had only made it a few steps off the floor when another woman came striding up to him. Her features were sharp and reminded Sean of someone, but he couldn’t place who. Others had stepped aside for her, so Sean was sure she had prestige. He smiled as she closed the distance.

“Lord Sean MacDougal, yes?”

“I am, Miss. You seem to have me at a disadvantage, though.”

“Dame Trisha Truestrike. I wish to dance next with you.”

“My next dance is with one of my wives,” Sean said apologetically. He pulled out his booklet. “I am open the dance after that, though.”

Trisha snapped open her fan to examine it. With a deft motion, she removed a name from it, adding Sean into that spot. “Very good. I shall see you then.”

Sean watched her go, all too aware of everyone else doing the same.

“Dame Truestrike? I hadn’t expected her to speak with you,” Hallie said, coming up to his side. “You did well there, giving but not moving another for her. Be on your guard when you dance with her.”

“A trap,” Sean agreed softly. “I’m aware.”

“You did well with the Advisor. If not for her laugh at the end, it might’ve been flawless. Now, everyone will be asking if you insulted her or if her laugh was genuine.”

Sean leaned in to kiss Hallie’s cheek. “I told her my deepest wish.”

Hallie snickered. “Ah, yes. Genuine, it is.”

“MacDougal,” Queensblood said, coming their way, “I’d like you to meet some of my associates.”

“He’d be delighted,” Hallie said. “If you’ll excuse me, husband, I need to go speak with a few people, as well.”

Sean gave her a strained smile, but let her go. He was polite when he looked back at Queensblood. “It’d be my pleasure, Commander.”

They walked well clear of the main party, back toward one of the corners. Major Ianson gave Sean a nod as he moved a divider aside, showing an alcove large enough for six people. When Sean and Queensblood went past, Ianson stepped in and shut the divider behind them.

Sean looked over the three majors and the commander, then took the seat being offered to him by MacDugan. The others sat, too; a bottle and several glasses were on the table. Sean sat forward, pouring for all of them before taking a glass at random. He wasn’t worried about poisons, but he knew to act at least a little wary. Queensblood took the next glass, also one at random, not the one closest to him. Major Ianson was the last of the men to claim his.

“What can I do for you, Commander?”

“My men here have been telling me a tale, MacDougal. I’ve been listening and putting pieces together. You’ll notice I’m missing one of my majors.”

“He was speaking with Truestrike earlier,” Sean said.

“It was noted, but he was also speaking to others. Hard to use that as proof of anything.”

“Nor should it be.” Sean took a sip of the liquor, finding it to be a mellow whiskey that went down with no burn. He felt his body work on it right away, though. “Strong, but smooth as ice,” Sean said. “Very nice.”

“It was a gift from Lord Iceblood,” Queensblood said. “He is here with his daughter. Your wives have spoken to them repeatedly, but you haven’t.”

“Been busy,” Sean said.

“That has been noticed,” Queensblood said, “including your turn on the floor with Earthfoot. You are only the second man to dance with her tonight, and possibly the last. It put a light on you.”

“I’m sure she meant it to,” Sean shrugged, “if I hadn’t done that enough myself already.”

“You helped save each of my men here,” Queensblood said. “Your devices stopped numerous fires from getting out of hand, you directed the power involved in stopping the worst fire this city has seen from running wild through the warehouses, and let’s not forget stopping a riot as well, shall we? Over the last few tendays, you’ve been at the heart of every major event that has hurt this city, and my reputation.”

Sean downed the whiskey, leaned forward, and poured another glass before sitting back. The majors exchanged looks, but the commander just grunted.

“No comment?” Queensblood asked.

“You stated facts. If you are asking how I’m involved, my answer is: to help.”

“Goodbody has sided with him,” Ianson said softly.

“And you’re finally courting her openly, after a decade,” MacDugan snorted. “It could be that you have been swayed.”

“Stop,” Queensblood said. “We won’t fight, not now. I want to know what happens next, MacDougal.”

“I don’t know,” Sean answered honestly. “It really has been luck or fate for me to intervene most of the time. I’ve rallied the healers to do more— not for their own gain, but for the city— which is why I’ve been there to heal, as they call on me for help. We all knew something was going to happen. That’s why I was at the market, and then again to stop the fire. But I don’t know what the plot is besides removing you and installing your missing major in your place.”

“I’ve heard rumors already tonight. Someone will petition Earthfoot before the gala ends, citing all those events as the reason why I should be removed.”

“So flip the script,” Sean said. “When it’s presented, you just need someone to point out how your men were always in the right spot to respond. How it cost the city far less than it would have and, because the healers are working for the good of the city, it’s better now. Your allies helped when called upon to stop the worst fire and let it be snuffed out with no other losses.”

“Ally? You?”

“I’d rather not be a foe,” Sean said.

“You are with Earthfoot, are you not?”

“Does it matter?” Sean asked pointedly. “Why are you two divided? Should not the commander and Advisor work together for the betterment of the city? As you’ve pointed out, you’ve been around longer, so why are you antagonistic to her?”

“Me to her?” Queensblood asked slowly, downing his own drink. “She started this tone.”

Sean paused before he exhaled. “She just hates the posturing and games. If you can be level and straight with her, you might find she’d be the same with you. Both of you are under attack. You are being used to make each other look bad while schemes go on around you.”

“I should be dead, sir,” Icybreeze said. “Same with MacDugan and Ianson. You’ve known me for decades. I’ve always been loyal. My gut tells me to listen to him.”

“Never looked like he was trying to find a lever,” MacDugan grunted.

“Helped the city a lot,” Ianson added.

“My men think I should listen, MacDougal. Who is behind it all?”

“You’ll find them,” Sean said, “if I tell you it’s one Lord against another. If you poke and prod at it, you’ll find out. But they have a Greater Vampire to use as an ally, the man in purple. Be ready for reprisals.”

“What if they go after you?” Queensblood asked.

Sean’s smile was anything but pleasant. “I’ll gut them. Anyone who attacks me or mine will not survive.”

Queensblood stared at Sean before he chuckled. “I think I like you, MacDougal. I shall have to invite you to my home in the near future. From all I’ve heard, you fought Lord Bloodheart and Lord Titanswrath and beat them both. I will measure you for myself.”

“Very well,” Sean agreed.

“Ianson, go make sure the divider is not being watched.”

Sean chuckled as he stood up. “Allow me.” He vanished from sight; the divider slid a foot to the side for a moment before Sean’s voice reached them, “One of you can come out.”

Ianson was the first one to leave. He walked slowly toward the nearest server for a drink. One-by-one, the others left, all with Sean watching the room invisibly. Sean stepped back inside, dropping Camo before Queensblood could leave.

“MacDougal?” Queensblood asked warily, his hand touching his sword.

“It was known you called me to talk. The two of us not leaving together would be odd,” Sean said as he pushed the divider wide open. “Less talk this way.”

Queensblood’s hand fell away from his sword. “Ah. Shrewd.”

“I have my moments,” Sean chuckled.

Chapter Fifty-two

Sean chuckled when he thought about his dance with Helga. One of the couples they’d been paired with was Dwarven; Helga towered over the man as he danced with her, his head not even reaching her breasts. The man’s wife didn’t quite reach Sean’s chin, and she was the taller of the two.

He’d been pulled aside by a few more nobles seeking healing afterward. One was a Knight missing fingers on his hand, lost in a duel. The other was a Dame with badly fading eyesight. Sean restored her vision perfectly, making her cry that she’d finally be able to really see her grandchildren, not just shapes.

The announcement for the next dance had come, so Sean strode toward the dance floor. He found his dance partner waiting for him. Her father stood beside her, looking sour; that look brought a smile to Sean’s lips.

“Dame Truestrike, I have come for our dance,” Sean addressed her as he closed on the pair.

“Good. Excuse me, Father. He has come to dance, after all. It seems you were wrong.”

Lord Truestrike’s jaw set, and he faced Sean squarely. “I do trust you to follow decorum.”

“Why Lord, that almost sounds indecent,” Sean replied. He offered his hand to Trisha. “Dame, if you’re ready?”

Trisha took his hand lightly, following him onto the dance floor. “Lead on, MacDougal.”

Hallie watched the scene play out off to the side. To her eye, it looked like Truestrike didn’t want his daughter anywhere near Sean. That didn’t look like a trap being set up, but rather that Truestrike was worried. Lips pursing, she shifted toward Daria Iceblood to ask questions about Trisha, who was more reclusive than almost any other Dame.

It was a couples’ dance, so Sean and Trisha were paired with another couple. Sean was curious how he ended up with Queensblood and a woman he hadn’t been introduced to, but she was clearly older.

“Queensblood,” Sean greeted the commander.

“MacDougal, meet my mother, High Lady Minerva Queensblood. Mother, this is Lord MacDougal.”

The High Lady gave Sean a piercing gaze. “Hmm… you are shorter than I thought you would be.”

“I make up for it with my wit,” Sean smiled. “Dame Trisha Truestrike, I present High Lady and Commander Queensblood.”

Trisha gave a small curtsy to them. “I had no idea we’d end up grouped with such a prominent pair.”

“I wished to meet him, and he has been busy,” Minerva said simply. “I let it be known I would be partnered with him for this dance. I was expecting one of his wives, though you being here works out well.”

The tap of warning that the dance was about to start got them to take their positions. Sean met Trisha’s searching eyes, and he wondered what she was looking for. From his point of view, Trisha was a young woman who looked a little lost.

What’s the trick? What’s the trap? Sean wondered as the music began.

As Trisha came in for the first part of the dance, Sean made sure he was perfectly positioned so he couldn’t be accused of touching her incorrectly. “I was surprised you wanted to dance with me, Dame.”

“Of course. I’ve heard your name often over the last half-cycle.”

“In good ways, I hope?”

“Not at all,” Trisha said, looking upset. “Friends of mine never came back. They were killed during a trial by combat and a party.”

“If you call them friends, then it is a loss for you,” Sean said flatly. “I wouldn’t call the people who plotted to kill my friends and family anything but snakes.”

Trisha’s nostrils flared, but Sean expertly spun her to Queensblood, and he snagged the High Lady in return. The older woman smiled when Sean expertly took her in hand, smoothly continuing the dance.

“They say you’ve been a Lord for less than a half-cycle.”

“True,” Sean smiled.

“Yet you move as surely as one who has danced for decades.”

“I have a gifted instructor in my wife.”

“You are bending society in the city, MacDougal. To what end?”

Sean was shocked that a High Lady would ask the question so bluntly. “For my family to be safe,” Sean replied back honestly.

“Hmm… yes, you have repeatedly been there for my son. Most Lords aim to pull him down, jealous of his prestige and power, or to use him to raise themselves.”

“You are strangely forward,” Sean chuckled.

“As a High Lady, I am given more leeway than normal nobles.” Minerva smiled like a shark closing on a fish. “You are not, but you still seem to go for blunt. The last person I knew who attempted such was an Outsider.”

“As am I,” Sean said; it was obvious to anyone who watched him that he was clearly not accustomed to society, so he had no reason to hide it anymore.

“How wonderful!” Minerva laughed as she was spun back to her son.

Sean caught Trisha, hands in the correct places as she continued the dance.

“You admit to killing my friends?” Trisha asked tightly.

“I killed those who tried to kill me, though if you’re speaking of Solanice, Toivo Mageheart killed him in a duel.”

Trisha’s jaw clenched once more as she let Sean guide her through the dance. “What about what Velin told me when she came back from Oaklake?”

“I don’t know what she told you, but I would bet it was a lie.”

Trisha’s voice was cold when she hissed the next few words, “You killed Darragh.”

Sean nearly missed the next step, but was able to keep moving. “No. Velin’s puppet, Whelan, killed the entire village. I killed him in return.”

Trisha’s lips pulled back as she nearly spat her reply, “You killed him! She showed me the report!”

“She was a lying bitch who did whatever your father asked,” Sean growled at her before spinning her to Queensblood.

“My goodness, you do not seem to be enjoying your dance with Dame Truestrike,” Minerva smiled. “Perhaps the rumors of Truestrike disliking you are genuine, then.”

“His allies arranged for me to face trial by combat.”

“So the stories from Hearthglen are also true?”

“Depends on the story.”

“You killed the City Lord’s son in trial by combat. Later, that same Lord tried to kill you— you survived, and he didn’t. Rumor is that the nobility of Hearthglen is vastly diminished.”

“All of that is true,” Sean said.

“I shall be watching closely as things progress. Do not endanger the city.”

“I’m not the one doing that,” Sean said a touch stiffly, already angry because of Trisha.

Minerva’s eyes glittered for a moment. “Yet.”

Sean sent her back to Queensblood, catching Trisha in his grasp when she came back to him. The pair of them glared at each other as the dance came toward its finish.

“My father is right about you,” Trisha said tightly.

Sean stayed quiet, his jaw set.

“If you hadn’t taken Darragh by surprise, you’d never have defeated him!” Trisha snarled.

Sean stared at Trisha, surprised when he saw her eyes start to fill with tears.

“He was invincible when he had his axe!” Trisha choked out, her voice thick with emotion. “To befriend him just to kill him…!” With a shove, she stepped away from Sean. “I hope you die! You deserve it for what you did!” She sobbed before she rushed away.

Trisha rushing off the floor after her outburst almost caused the dance to stop early, but everyone but Sean kept moving. Sean watched her go, his shock and surprise clear to everyone. Lord Truestrike caught his daughter and quickly ushered her away.

When the dance ended a few moments later, Queensblood and his mother stopped beside him. “That was quite the outburst,” Minerva said simply. “I think things are far from resolved for you and that family.”

“Yeah,” Sean sighed. “Looks that way.” His mind was racing— Trisha had appeared honestly distraught over Darragh’s death, not like she was just putting on a show for those nearby.

Hallie was there to meet him when he came off the dance floor. “What happened?” she asked softly.

“I might be wrong, but I think she loved Darragh,” Sean whispered back to her. “Her family told her I was responsible, and she believed them. She has no idea what her father’s doing.”

“Hmm… well, her hope for your death makes it easier for us to find fault with the Truestrike family.”

Myna and Fiona came up to them, the others of the party giving them space for the moment.

“What happened?” Fiona asked.

Sean explained what’d happened during the dance.

“She loved him?” Myna asked in surprise.

“Felt like it to me,” Sean replied.

“Truestrike named his grandson Cian…” Fiona murmured. “How strange.”

“Because of Cian at Oakwood,” Sean agreed. “I spoke with High Keeper Pagetender earlier. She said she’d be able to tell me about when Darragh was visited by a foreteller. I think it might tie back to that.”

“That appears likely,” Hallie agreed. “Cian is a name from the First. Most nobles stay away from using them.”

“It has to tie back to Dark Cutter, too,” Myna said softly.

Sean’s thumb pressed the adamantine band into his finger. It nicked him, giving the sentient enchanted item some blood. “Because Darragh’s Cian would have been his successor to receive Dark Cutter… Truestrike named his grandson the same and was trying to get it, too.”

“Only a couple of dances left before the gala ends,” Hallie said softly. “We’ll have to deal with that later. Focus on getting through this. You’ve done near perfectly so far, Sean.” She kissed his cheek.

Exhaling a slow breath, Sean nodded. “Except for that dance. Two dances left, including yours.”

“Mine with you. I’ve danced plenty tonight.” Her smile was bright. “It is a joy to be able to dance the way I’ve always wanted to.”

“No one has spoken derisively to my face,” Myna added. “I’ve been surprised.”

“It wouldn’t be to your face, but behind your back,” Fiona said. “They’re trying to get a handle on Sean. He’s said to have done the near impossible yesterday, and yet here he is, and healing people during the gala. He’s making them leery of crossing him.”

“I am?” Sean asked.

“You never understand how powerful you are, Sean,” Hallie smiled. “Just be calm. We’re almost done.”

Sean gave his wives kisses on the cheeks, then went off to get a drink. The gala had been simpler than many of the parties he’d been to before, as no one was making him fight. At the same time, though, it was rife with pitfalls of nobility.

I can do this. Just another couple of dances and it’s all done, he thought.

Chapter Fifty-three

The second to last dance had just finished. Sean was escorting Lady Emeraldeyes off the floor, as she’d asked for one of his open times shortly after the Trisha incident. As she’d explained during the dance, her being seen with him would temper any rumors.

While the dance floor cleared, Earthfoot went the other way, walking to the middle. Beside her stood Major Ironfist, her personal guard. The room all turned to face her, and Sean did the same, unsure of what was about to happen. One by one, Sean’s wives came to his side; the other allies he had gathered nearby.

“What is it?” Sean whispered.

“It’s time for her to thank or chastise people. There will also be a point where questions or concerns can be brought up,” Hallie explained quietly.

The crowd slowly quieted until silence fell over the room. Earthfoot nodded, then spoke, her voice carrying easily, “The gala has almost come to an end; there is only the last dance remaining. As is custom, we pause now to address concerns in the city.”

A few people shifted closer to the dance floor— they obviously had things to discuss.

“Normally I laud, then chastise, before finally getting to concerns. Due to the recent events in the city, I’m changing that to start with concerns. Let the first speaker step forward.”

A severe-looking man with gray temples was the first to step a single pace onto the dance floor.

“I recognize Knight Venomtooth,” Earthfoot said.

“Advisor, I am troubled by the riots that have broken out,” Venomtooth said. “Every quadrant of the city has seen the commoners acting out. They need to be brought under heel again.” When he finished speaking, he stepped back.

Another noble came forward, waiting to be called.

“I recognize Dame Lilybloom.”

“Advisor, the amount of grain available is going to cause shortages, and we know that when food runs short, the commoners act up more. I wish to hear about your plans for this.”

Again, the noble stepped back and another came forward.

“I recognize Lord Houndlord,” Earthfoot said.

“Advisor, I’m concerned that Commander Queensblood has let his tasks lapse. Four riots, a couple of major fires, his majors attacked and nearly killed? All of this points to a failure of proportions that we haven’t seen since well before his father stepped down.”

Queensblood stirred, his gaze locked on Houndlord.

The next noble stepped forward, her puckered lips making her seem bitter.

“I recognize Lady Evergreen.”

“Advisor, the healers have lost their minds. They no longer make a priority for those of us who are well off. I visited my normal healer the other day and had to sit in the waiting area beside… a Moonbound.” The last two words were delivered as if she had been asked to sit in raw sewage. “This cannot stand. The whole guild needs to be reminded that we come first.”

No one else stepped forward. Earthfoot hesitated a few moments before she nodded, then took a slow look over the crowd. “I see. Valid concerns have been raised today. Let us take the last complaint first, as it isn’t as dire as the others.”

Lady Evergreen looked affronted, but held her tongue.

“The healers have seen more people for less cost to the city since the last gala. You were seen— you just found it an affront that you had to wait to be seen while in mixed company. If you dislike it, get a personal healer. As a Lady, you can afford it. The healers overall have been assisting the city, especially with the current outbreak of incidents. I would no sooner call them to task now than I would chastise the granaries.”

Lady Evergreen stamped a foot, turning and walking away from the dance floor.

“Next, we shall address the grain shortage,” Earthfoot said. “The city will be gathering more, at greater cost, so that it is present for normal use. It has been ages since Accord needed to take from more than its normal sources, but I have already sent messages to the closest cities. Their extra grain is being bought and needs to be delivered with haste. Normally, that would mean many tendays of delay as it is shipped to us. However, MacLenn Merchants is working with us to get it here in the next two tendays.”

“How?” The question came from Dame Lilybloom.

“You’ve all heard of the cars? Well, there is a type of vehicle like them for goods. At the moment, only MacLenn Merchants has these ‘trucks.’ They will be going to get and bring back the grain. The cost from them is well below normal fees, as they have expressed an interest in helping the city. Two tendays and the grain issue will stop being such. If others have assistance to add, I will listen to them. Just schedule an appointment, and let it be known that it is about the grain.”

Lilybloom curtsied, looking appeased.

“Next, the riots,” Earthfoot said. “I’ve spoken to the commander at length over these outbursts, which began before the grain was even an issue. We have a lead on the instigator of each event. Queensblood will be flushing this criminal out, and we will deal with him once he is captured. If the individual is caught and the riots persist, then we will take stronger actions.”

Venomtooth looked like he found his namesake, as his lips curled down, clearly not finding it enough.

“And lastly, we come to the charge of Commander Queensblood being less than adequate at his post.” Earthfoot smiled darkly. “You’ve listed incidents where the guard, plus the new healer arrangements, have worked in our favor. None died during the riots. The fires, while majorly disruptive, were stopped in short order. The majors, some of which were specifically targeted during these moments, were saved by those healers someone else had issue with. If nothing else, considering the clear amount of trouble we’ve had in such a short time, Queensblood has reacted quickly and ably, and so have his majors. Removing him now when we face such hardships would be the height of folly.”

Houndlord was stunned by the support the Advisor gave Queensblood; it was well known the two had been at each other’s throats before.

“Now, for me to show appreciation to those who deserve it,” Earthfoot went on smoothly. “Commander Queensblood, Major Ianson, Major MacDugan, Major Icybreeze, and Major Gleaming Blade, step forward.”

The five called stepped onto the dance floor.

“You have acted with dignity, alacrity, and wisdom. None of you backed down from the troubles, but moved to show you would not let others stop you from carrying out your jobs. I have taken note of you. Commander, we have long let differences divide us, but now is a time for unity, not divisiveness. I offer my word that I will give you the support you need as long as you do the same.”

Queensblood’s eyebrows were high, but he took a second step forward. “Advisor, you are right. I have devoted my life to the city, as my father before me had. While I may have let pride cause problems between us, I will set it aside now. If I require aid, I will come to you.”

The crowd murmured in surprise, and Sean watched Truestrike’s allies look concerned.

“You may step back. There is one other I must call forward. Rumors of his assistance to the city have been thick in the air tonight, so let us clear up some of them now. Lord Sean MacDougal, come forward.”

Sean blinked for a second, but did as he was asked.

“Lord MacDougal, you have time and again since your arrival assisted the city. The association, Forged Bonds, of which you are a driving member, has given us the tools to stop fires quicker than we’d ever thought possible. Your work with the Flamehair family to rid the city of the old noxious gas problem has been noted, as well. You were the one who helped guide the healer’s guild into their new doctrine of clinics that help everyone, and at far less cost. You personally saved the lives of three of our four majors of the city guard, along with countless other guards. Then, there was yesterday…” She trailed off, looking over the room slowly.

Sean shifted uncomfortably; he could feel all the eyes digging into him.

“Just yesterday, when the worst incidents could have happened, you stopped them all. The meat market riot, stopped by you. The second riot on a street near Forged Bonds, stopped by your wife. Then, you went to assist with the fire. Held aloft on wings of energy, you summoned gale winds, but so tightly focused that they didn’t hurt anyone. With those winds, you guided the water mages working to funnel the water onto the fires, helping snuff them out. When you landed, you and your wives went from person to person, healing the injured. I cannot recall any Lord having done as much in a full cycle as you did yesterday.”

Sean stayed still, not sure if he should speak.

“I wish to make sure, so I call High Keeper Siobhan Pagetender forward.”

Siobhan stepped out of the crowd. “At your request, Advisor, I went through the records. The closest to a single Lord doing as much goes back to just after the Queens left Accord for the first time. The city started to divide into factions, but Lord Queensblood— the first Lord of his line— stepped in, becoming commander of the city, appointed by the first Advisor.”

“Hmm… lofty company,” Earthfoot said. “MacDougal, your actions have been noted. We shall be watching you with interest. You may step back now.”

Sean bowed deeply before going back to his wives.

“I have no one to chastise this gala, for which I am grateful. There might be a collection of people working against the betterment of the city. If that turns out to be true, I won’t wait for the next gala to act decisively. If you are such an individual, it would be best to distance yourself now.” She paused as her eyes passed over the room slowly, making a few look away from her. “The last dance will commence in five minutes.”

Sean and his wives relaxed when Earthfoot left the dance floor. Each of them kissed his cheek before drifting away, leaving only Hallie beside him.

“Things will start picking up,” Hallie said softly. “More allies, more plots to pull you down. Being singled out as you were will put pressure on Truestrike. Only one Lord or Lady is ever elevated by the Queens during their time in Accord. Earthfoot just gave a nod that she approves of you, and from what I know, Truestrike has never gotten that.”

“Attacks on the home?” Sean asked.

“Lesser… social slights, tricking you into faux pas that will discredit you. If things continue to fail, then I’d expect targeted attacks with possibly a warning to leave the city.”

“We’ll do what we have to,” Sean sighed. “I can’t just challenge him and get it over with?”

“You would need a reason,” Hallie murmured. “Trisha gave you a slight one with the shove, but I’d not move on that alone. Maybe we can work on her, though… She looked distraught. If she doesn’t know the truth, maybe we can drive a wedge between her and her father.”

“I’ll leave the politics to you,” Sean said softly. “Ready for your dance?”

“Oh, yes. I’ve been waiting all night.”

Sean gave her a soft smile. “So have I.”

“We’ve done all we can. Tonight has pulled many of the unaffiliated to us, and possibly given Truestrike fewer allies,” Hallie murmured. “After tonight, the real push to topple him begins. Slowly, we’ll push him from his perch, then move in to finish him.”

The chime for the dance was given. Sean, with Hallie on his arm, walked onto the floor. He was ready to give her the dance she’d long desired before taking all of his wives home. Accord was soon to become even more unstable, but Sean would do his best to see them all safely through to the end.

Character Information

Sean Aragorn MacDougal

Godling

Age: 33

Gifts:

Metal Bones, Viney Muscles, Mithril Blood, Magic Bond, Mending Body, Death Ward, Linguist, Hunter’s Blood, Infinite Possibilities

Spells:

Summon Water

Fireball

Flame Arc

Steam Cloud

Breeze

Entropy Barrier

Talents:

Shaper- (Wood, Metal, Flesh)

Mage Sight

Camouflage

Targeter

Elemental Manipulation (Water, Earth, Wind)

Enchanting

Beast Tamer

Energy Wings

Battle Magic

Ice Veins

Titan’s Wrath

Bonded:

Fiona Mithrilsoul- Soul Bonded/Wife

Myna Mooncaller- Soul Bonded/Wife

Ryann Cullin- Soul Bonded/Wife

Ida Bronzeshield- Soul Bonded/Wife

Andrea Brandt- Soul Bonded/Wife

Felora Somnia- Soul Bonded/Wife

Aria Swiftwing- Soul Bonded/Wife

Chastity Bisset- (Deceased)- Soul Bonded/Wife

Lilliana Lunatis- (Deceased)- Soul Bonded/Wife

Helga Oathsworn- Soul Bonded/Wife

Hallie Bloodheart- Soul Bonded/Wife

Ven- Soul Bonded

Venn- Soul Bonded

Onim- Soul Bonded

Omin- (Deceased)- Soul Bonded

Jutt- Soul Bonded

Jott- Soul Bonded

Arla- Soul Bonded

Marjorie Bisset- (Deceased)- Soul Bonded

Rosa Rington- (Deceased)- Life Bond

Rumia Rington- Life Bond

Glorina Coit- Life Bond

Lona Lenik- Life Bond

Mona Lenik- Life Bond

Quinna Denna- Life Bond

Quilla Denna- Life Bond

Tiska Trech- Life Bond

Cali Ornia- Life Bond

Xenta Smurm- Life Bond

Prita Funder- Life Bond

Arliat Afreghan- Life Bond

Mizuki Mooncaller- Five-year Bond

Metal Bones- Your bones are not ordinary calcium, but Adamant and Iron. (Crafted by Goibniu.)

Viney Muscles- Your musculature is built of Iron Vine, reinforced with traces of Adamant. (Crafted by Luchta.)

Mithril Blood- Your blood is not the red watery stuff of normal people, but Mithril blended with Iron. (Crafted by Credne.)

Magic Bond- Able to learn and wield the magic of the world. (Gift of Beag.)

Mending Body- Your body will repair any damage with time and energy. (Gift of Dian Cecht.)

Death Ward- Force death away if enough energy is present. (Gift of Aed.)

Linguist- Know and speak every language. (Gift of Oghma.)

Hunter’s Blood- Master of woodcraft. (Gift of Cernunnos.)

Infinite Possibilities- Blessed to be able to learn all Talents. (Gift of Dagda.)

Author’s Note

Please consider leaving a review for the book, feedback is imperative for an indie author. If you don’t want to review it then think about leaving a comment or even just a quick message. Remember, positive feedback is always welcome.

If you want to keep up on the latest updates, or the one stop shop for all the links, my website is the best place for that. Remember to subscribe to the mailing list to know when I publish a new book, and you get an exclusive short when you sign up.

http://schinhofenbooks.com/

Other places you can keep up to date on me and my works:

https://www.patreon.com/DJSchinhofen

https://twitter.com/DJSchinhofen

Fan group on Facebook for Daniel Schinhofen

https://schinhofenbooks.blogspot.com/

If you LOVE LitRPG, then check out these pages full of awesome LitRPG goodness. You can interact with authors like me and many more. Find banter, good times, and a lot of like minded people.

https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGsociety/

https://www.facebook.com/groups/haremlit/

https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRpg & GameLit Readers

A big thank you to my editors, Sammi Katt and Sarinia Phelps. Also props to Geno Ferrarini and Sean Hickinbotham for being my Alpha Readers. I’d be remiss if I didn’t include my beta readers, in no particular order: Ian McAdams ~*~ Dame ~*~ Jay Taylor ~*~ Zee ~*~ Scott Brown ~*~ Kevin Kollman ~*~ Justin Johanson ~*~ Kenneth Darlin ~*~ Rob Bunting ~*~ Aoife Grimm ~*~ Peter LaFemina ~*~ Tanner Lovelace ~*~ Dimitri Shadow ~*~ Matt Case ~*~ Richard G Stahl ~*~ Cheyene Adams ~*~ A Madsen ~*~ Jeremy Stone ~*~ Megan Grueloh ~*~ Aaron Preston ~*~ David Hoerner ~*~ Todd Kibler ~*~ Testsu-nii ~*~ Tom Sethre ~*~ Brad Schultz ~*~ Derek Morgan.

The cover for Binding Words 9: Accord is brought to you by Anthony Bishop, a very talented artist. You can find him at https://grimmhelm.artstation.com/

A big thanks to my Patreon supporters who have gone above and beyond in their support:

Edward P Warmouth ~*~ EvilZetti ~*~ Robert Yarber ~*~ Green ~*~ M. Ahles ~*~ Michael Erwin ~*~ Robert McCoard ~*~ Otis Coley ~*~ Thomas Smith ~*~ Calidia ~*~ Michael Mooney ~*~ Jeff Gaebler ~*~ Brian Biggers ~*~ James Domec ~*~ Exempt Pie ~*~ Craig Mather ~*~ Matt Sensenig ~*~ Scott Baxter ~*~ Christopher Cales ~*~Patrick Glass ~*~ Zachary Johnson ~*~ Shakekiller ~*~ No0neSpecial ~*~ Jeff Kollada ~*~ Gian M ~*~ Jeff Ford ~*~ Khamla Khongloth ~*~ James Parker ~*~ Tyller James ~*~ Tanner Lovelace ~*~ Daniel Glasson ~*~ Cheyene Adams ~*~ IntheRaccon ~*~ Kurt Bodenstedt ~*~ Stefan Holze ~*~ Jeremy Patrick ~*~ MadManLoose ~*~ General Raith ~*~ David Hoerner ~*~ Kyle Pettay ~*~ Stephan Juba ~*~ Scott Hank ~*~ Matthew Kelly ~*~ James Breaux ~*~ Ron Arbitz ~*~ James Murphy ~*~ Forrest Hansen ~*~ Michael Shearer ~*~ Jon Bryant ~*~ John Cothrin ~*~ Charles Demarest ~*~ Dedalus Inventor ~*~ Stephen Caperton ~*~ Tyler Scheibe ~*~ Christopher Gross ~*~ Kurt Borek ~*~ MattMick222 ~*~ David Taylor-Fuller ~*~ B Liz ~*~ Council of Nine ~*~ Dances with Kobolds ~*~ Christopher B. ~*~ Charles Henggeler ~*~ Top Cat 269 ~*~ Matthew Parikka ~*~ Jose Ibarra ~*~ Deme A. ~*~ Gslice 100 ~*~ Lgikito ~*~ Cody Creager ~*~ Zifferix ~*~ Brian O. ~*~ Riley Dunn ~*~ David Florish ~*~ Logan Cochrane ~*~ Allen Deck ~*~ Chad Arrington ~*~ Kevin Kollman ~*~ Michael Moneymaker ~*~ Aristo ~*~ Michael S Pellman ~*~ Orray Mooney ~*~ Eric Hontz ~*~ Sith ~*~ PantherTheory ~*~ Brett Hudson ~*~ Mark Kewer ~*~ JakeTylerPsn ~*~ Tetsu-nii ~*~ Kevin McKinney ~*~ Matthew Caro ~*~ Jerrod ~*~ Gabe Patton ~*~ Richard Papst ~*~ Joel Wilkinson ~*~ Christopher Edstrom ~*~ Adam ~*~ Arthur Cuelho ~*~ Sean Fitzpatrick ~*~ Gregory Johnson ~*~ Justin “Johnist” Johanson ~*~ Sawyer Williams ~*~ Ryan Luttinger ~*~ David Fletcher ~*~ Kori Prins ~*~ Red Phoenix ~*~ Dwinald Lint III ~*~ Spencer Jefferson ~*~ Clinton Wertzbaugher ~*~ Joshua McCane ~*~ Chace Corso ~*~ Chief 37 ~*~ Tom Richards ~*~ Michael Jackson ~*~ Masta Matna ~*~ Jose Caudillo ~*~ William Merrick ~*~ Benjamin J Russell ~*~ Abraham Madsen ~*~ Matthew ~*~ Aryan Eimermacher ~*~ Rey T Nufable ~*~ Eli Page ~*~ Barry Dirickson ~*~ J. Patrick Walker ~*~ Kevin harris ~*~ Winston Smith ~*~ Matthre Malkin ~*~ T3iain ~*~ Dn Jinkins ~*~ Darkserra ~*~ EthanK ~*~ Robert Owen ~*~ Aaron Blue ~*~ Jeremy Cox ~*~ Robse ~*~ Derek Raines ~*~ Malcolm White ~*~ Jacob Lawlor ~*~ Brad Schultz ~*~ Rafnar Caldon ~*~ Caleb Bear ~*~ Travis Hilliard ~*~ Matthias Meilahn ~*~ Pamela J Smith ~*~ David Morrissey ~*~ Lui Adecer ~*~ Chioke Nelson ~*~ Damien Osborne ~*~ Terry Wood-Davies ~*~ Oni no chi ~*~ Thomas Lindsay ~*~ Malcolm Wade ~*~ Kenneth Darlin ~*~ Morgan C Williams ~*~ William Simmons ~*~ Ryan A Larkey ~*~ Thomas Corbin ~*~ Andrew Nevius ~*~ David Peers ~*~ Brendon Quinn ~*~ Michael Browningkoelper ~*~ Erin Jordan ~*~ Influenza ~*~ Tanner Sealock ~*~ Josh Holmes ~*~ Zachariah Miller ~*~ Robert Shofner ~*~ Taefox ~*~ LarrytheEmu~*~ Eliseo Rios ~*~ Gregory Lamberta.

Other Books written by Daniel Schinhofen:

Binding Words:

Morrigan's Bidding

Life Bonds

Hearthglen

Forged Bonds

Flame of War

Lost Bonds

Noble Solutions

Accorded Nobility

Aether’s Revival:

Aether's Blessing

Aether's Guard

Magi's Path

Aether's Apprentices

Mages of Buldoun

Luck’s Voice:

Suited for Luck

Cashing In

Breaking the Bank

Dangerous Gamble

Dungeon Walkers:

Dungeon Walkers 1

Dungeon Walkers 2

Dungeon Walkers 3

Apocalypse Gates Author’s Cut: (Completed)

Rapture

Valley of Death

Gearing Up

Elven Accord

Downtime and Death

Can of Worms

Unexpected Dev-elopments

One Nation, Under...

Alpha World: (Completed.)

Gamer for Life

Forming the Company

Alpha Company

Playing for Keeps

Fractured Spirit

The Path to Peace

Darkhand

Gamer For Love

Last Horizon: (Completed.)

Last Horizon Omnibus

NPC’s Lives: (Hiatus)

Tales from the Dead Man Inn

Resurrection Quest: (Hiatus)

Greenways Goblins

I would like to point you all toward some fellow authors whose works I enjoy:

William Arand: Author of the complex interconnected series in the genre which all starts with Otherlife Dreams.

https://www.amazon.com/William-D.-Arand/e/B01AY7PSG4

Scottie Futch: Is a prolific author who combines parody with zany humor that keeps me laughing.

https://www.amazon.com/Scottie-Futch/e/B00NCSEN28

Eden Redd: She might be mentioned last, but she is definitely not the least, and she is very worth the read, more so if you like some adult content. Her Lewd Saga series combines erotica and LITRPG.

https://www.amazon.com/Eden-Redd/e/B00I8X8BCK

You can also find out more about LITRPG stories at: https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGGroup/